n-2 

C5504 
1840 


§rom  f^e  fcifirarg  of 

(Ret?,  gtffen  genrg  (grottm,  <£>.  <£>. 

QjJequeaffleo  6j>  0tm  to 
f0c  fetBrarg  of 

(ftnncefon  £ffcofogtcaf  ^emtnarj 

BX  8495  t'C57  A22  1840 

An  Account  of  the  religious 
and  literary  life  of  Adam 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/accountofreligioOOmeth 


RELIGIOUS  AND  LITERARY  LIFE 


REV.  ADAM  CLARKE,  LL.D. 


'BY    THE    OB  ACE   OF   GOD   I    AM    WHAT    I  AM.' 


REVISED   BY   THE  EDITORS. 


NEW-YORK: 

PUBLISHED  BV  T.  MASON  AND 


/.  Collord,  Printer. 
1840. 


"  Entered  according  lo  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year 
1840,  by  T.  Mason  and  G.  Lane,  in  the  Clerk's  Office 
of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of  New- 
York." 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


PREFACE. 

The  Work  now  presented  to  the  public, 
claims  for  itself  no  originality  of  plan  or  finish 
of  execution.  It  is  but  little  more  than  an 
abridgment  of  the  original  "  Life  of  Dr.  Clarke," 
published  at  the  Book  Room.  The  size  of  that 
work  is  such  as  renders  it  unfit  to  be  placed  in 
our  Sunday  school  libraries,  as  it  would  seldom 
be  read  by  the  scholars,  who  are  not  fond  of 
searching  a  large  book  for  interesting  and  in- 
structive information. 

In  view  of  these  circumstances  the  author 
of  this  abridgment  has  occupied  the  leisure  of 
a  few  weeks  in  selecting  those  portions  of  Dr. 
Clarke's  memoirs  which  he  deemed  sufficient 
to  give  a  general  outline  of  his  life  and  charac- 
ter, and  such  as  appeared  likely  to  command  the 
interest  of  the  young,  for  whom  the  work  has 
been  mainly  prepared.  The  chronological  order 
of  the  larger  biography  has  been  followed  as 
far  as  was  practicable,  and  the  writer  of  these 
sheets  has  not  gone  out  of  his  way  to  avoid  the 


4         PREFACE  TO  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

phraseology  of  the  original  memoir,  wherever 
it  appeared  better  than  any  suggested  to  his 
mind. 

The  little  work  is  thus  given,  praying  that 
it  may  be  able  to  present  the  example  of  Adam 
Clarke  to  the  young  who  shall  read  it  in  such 
a  light  as  to  induce  them  to  imitate  him  in  his 
greatness  and  goodness. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


CONTENTS. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Birth  of  Adam  Clarke — Infancy — Early  fondness  for  snow 
— Has  the  small-pox — Serious  impressions — Antipathies — 
Dulness  at  school — Tries  Latin  grammar — Difficulties — 
Sudden  illumination — His  father's  school — Courts  the 
Muses — Catalogue  of  his  library — Opinion  of  romances — 
Studies  magic — Abandons  it— Early  religious  education — 
Learns  to  dance — Nearly  loses  his  life  by  two  accidents, 

Page  9 

CHAPTER  IL 
.  Religious  state  of  the  parish — Adam  hears  a  Methodist 
preacher — Mrs.  Clarke  also  hrars  him — Is  pleased — Adam 
prays  for  the  witness  of  the  Spirit — Attends  class— Led  into 
a  dreadful  error — Subsequent  pain — Is  n  candidate  for  com- 
munion Examined  Communes — Wrestles  in  prayer — 

Finds  peace — Convinced  that  it  was  regeneration — Applies 

to  study  Holds  family  prayer — Labours  for  the  good  of 

others — Writes  poetry — Lives  with  a  linen  draper — Kings- 
wood  school — Parents  object  to  his  going — Conversion  of  a 
servant  through  his  instrumentality — Singular  affliction  of 
mind — Obtains  relief,  27 

CHAPTER  IIL 
Goes  to  a  distant  part  of  the  circuit — Encouraged  on  the 
way — First  sermon — Mr.  Wesley  invites  him  to  England — 
His  parents  object — He  has  recourse  to  prayer — His  pa- 
rents consent  Starts  for  England — His  passage — Stays 

in  Liverpool  with  the  captain  of  the  vessel — Goes  to  Bris- 
tol— His  opinion  of  Kingswood— Meets  with  the  most  dis- 
agreeable treatment  there — Sees  Mr.  Wesley  for  the  first 
time — Is  confirmed  by  Bishop  Bagot— Becomes  a  travelling 
preacher,  41 


6 


CONTENTS  TO  LIFE  OF  CLARKE. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
Sent  to  Bradford  circuit — Success  at  Road — Reads  on 
horseback — Abandons  his  classical  studies — Why — What 
caused  him  to  resume  them— Quits  tea  and  coffee — Consci- 
entiousness— Appointed  to  Norwich  circuit — State  of  the 

society  Invitation  to  breakfast — domestic  economy  

Privations  Appointed  to  St.  Austell's — Samuel  Drew — 

Driven  from  a  farmer's  house — Accident — Chemistry — Sent 

to  Plymouth  Dock  His  studies  Goes  to  the  Norman 

Isles — Returns — Marriage — Persecution— Bristol  circuit — 

Dublin  Mr.  Wesley's  death  Manchester  Stranger's 

Friend  Society,  58 


CHAPTER  V. 

Mr.  Clarke  becomes  acquainted  with  Mr.  Hand  

Liverpool — Attacked  by  ruffians — Moves  to  London — Com- 
mences his  Commentary — His  labours— Becomes  acquaint- 
ed with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Butterworth — Account  of  their  con- 
version Dangers  to  which  his  manuscript  notes  of  .lob 

were  exposed — Black-letter  Bible — Bristol — Death  of  his 
father — Sturm's  Reflections — Difficulty  of  obtaining  books — 
His  Bibliographical  Dictionary — Account  of  Polyglott  Bi- 
bles— Liverpool — Philological  Society — Medical  advice — 
Death  of  his  brother — Manchester — Death  of  his  youngest 
daughter,  80 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Appointed  to  London — Presides  at  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference at  Leeds — British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society — Visit 
to  his  first  circuit — Receives  the  degree  of  A.  M. — Confer- 
ence at  Liverpool — His  plan  for  the  relief  of  infirm  ministers 
— His  "  Succession  of  Sacred  Literature" — Receives  the 
degree  of  LL.  D.,  92 


CHAPTER  VII. 
Connection  with  Rymer's  Fcedera — Reluctance  to  engage 
in  the  undertaking — Advice  of  his  brethren — The  labour — 
The  resolution  of  the  committee — Thoughts  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  business — Librarian  of  the  Surry  Institution — 
Letter  from  Dr.  Buchanan — Letter  to  his  daughter— Pros- 
pectus of  the  London  Polyglott— First  part  of  his  Com- 
mentary— Letter  from  the  speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons 
—Miss  Mary  F.  Shepherd,  99 


CONTENTS  TO  LIFE  OF  CLARKE.  7 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Visits  Ireland — Familiar  scenes — Death  of  his  mother — 
Opinions  respecting  his  Commentary — His  remarks  on  the 
temptation  of  Eve — Facetious  verses — Visits  Cambridge — 
Elected  fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries — Missionary 
sermon — Letter  from  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
— Retires  to  the  country — Agricultural  pursuits — Attention 
to  poor  sailors — Letter  from  R.  Perceval,  114 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Visits  his  native  country — Attention  to  animals — Acci- 
dent in  repairing  his  house — Elected  member  of  the  Ameri- 
can Antiquarian  Society — Takes  two  Budhist  high  priests 

under  his  charge — Their  appearance  and  disposition  

Astonished  at  snow — Their  disinterestedness — Dr.  Clarke 
makes  another  "  preaching  expedition" — Accident  at  St. 
Austell's — Baptizes  the  two  priests — They  return  !o  Ceylon 
— Dr.  Clarke  visits  Ireland  again — Family  festival — Elected 
a  member  of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy — Visits  Epworth — 
Family  meeting,  127 


CHAPTER  X. 

Death  of  Mrs.  Butterworth— Dr.  Clarke  visits  Mr.  Ben- 
son's death-bed — Elected  president  of  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference the  third  lime — Elected  member  of  the  Geological 
Society  of  London — Original  member  of  the  Royal  Asiatic 
Society — Goes  to  preside  at  the  Irish  conference — Removes 
to  the  metropolis — City  life  does  not  agree  with  him — 
Retires  to  a  country  residence — Playfulness  of  his  dispo- 
sition— Visits  the  duke  of  Sussex  Letter  to  his  little 

grandson,  143 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Finishes  his  Commentary — His  children  present  him  a 
silver  vase  on  the  occasion — (Joes  to  Shetland — Storm  on 
the  passage— Reception  in  Shetland— Death  of  Mr.  Butter- 
worth — His  character — Meets  with  a  serious  accident — 
Letter  to  his  son-in-law,  153 


8 


CONTENTS  TO  LIFE  OF  CLARKE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
Preaching  excursion — Has  an  attack  of  the  rheumatism 
■ — Visits  Shetland — Another  preaching  tour — Vacancy  in 
the  Shetland  mission — Writes  the  "  Traveller's  Prayer" — ■ 
Publishes  a  volume  of  sermons — Letter  to  the  bishop  of 
.London — Elected  an  honorary  fellow  of  the  Eclectic  So- 
ciety— Resolutions  at  the  beginning  of  the  year — Solicitude 
for  the  safely  of  his  wife — Visits  Ireland  again — Lines  in 
an  album,  163 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
His  attention  to  children — Passages  from  a  conversation 
— Attention  directed  to  Ireland — The  Irish  schools — Letter 
to  Mr.  Everett— Gives  offence  to  the  Wesleyan  missionary 
committee — Their  resolution — Dr.  Clarke's  answer — Visit 
of  two  gentlemen  from  the  British  museum — Starts  for  Ire- 
land— Turned  back  by  a  storm,  178 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Dr.  Clarke  is  desired  to  become  a  supernumerary  

Declines — Is  so  made  by  the  conference — Effect  upon  him 
— Feelings  before  entering  the  pulpit— Attachment  to  do- 
mestic pleasures — Death  of  Mr.  Baynes — Accident — Death 
of  Mr.  Scott — Letter  to  the  New- York  Methodist  Mission- 
ary Society — Delivers  anniversary  sermons — Goes  to  Ire- 
land— Confined  with  the  rheumatism — Mr.  T.  Clarke  starts 
to  bring  him  back — Meets  with  an  accident — Dr.  Clarke 
starts  to  return — Taken  sick — Cholera  spreads — Dr.  Clarke 
arrives  at  home,  192 


CHAPTER  XV. 
Appearance  on  his  return  from  Ireland — Goes  to  Liverpool 
to  attend  conference — Delivers  the  annual  sermon — Resigns 
Shetland  to  the  conference — His  roving  commission — Gtes 
to  Frome — Extracts  from  his  speech  there — Meets  one  of  his 
earliest  hearers— Goes  to  Weston — Returns  home— Great 
calamity  in  Shetland — Undertakes  to  write  the  memoir  of 
Rev.  T.  Roberts— His  kindness  to  a  poor  widow — Starts  for 
Bayswater — Taken  with  the  cholera — His  last  hours,  208 


REV. 


THE  LIFE 

OF 

ADAM  CLARKE,  LL.D. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth  of  Adam  Clarke — Infancy — Early  fondness  for  snow 
— Has  the  small-pox — Serious  impressions — Antipathies — 
Dulness  at  school — Tries  Latin  grammar — Difficulties — 
Sudden  illumination— His  father's  school — Courts  the 
Muses — Catalogue  of  his  library — Opinion  of  romances — 
Studies  magic — Abandons  it — Early  religious  education — 
Learns  to  dance — Nearly  loses  his  life  by  two  accidents. 

Adam  Clarke,  the  subject  of  the  following 
memoir,  was  born  in  the  village  of  Moybeg, 
township  of  Cootinaglugg,  county  of  London- 
derry, Ireland.  The  precise  date  of  his  birth 
is  not  known,  but  was,  most  probably,  in  the 
spring  of  1760.  He  was  the  second  son  of 
John  Clarke,  A.M.,  a  sizer  in  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  whose  early  marriage  to  Miss  Hannah 
M'Lean  blasted  his  hopes  of  preferment  in  the 
Church  ;  and  the  desire  of  emigrating  to  Ame- 
rica, which  was  then  prevalent  in  his  native 
land,  (owing  to  the  intolerable  taxation  of  op- 
pressive landlords,)  induced  him  to  dispose  of 
his  property  and  make  preparations  to  remove 
to  the  new  world.  On  the  eve  of  his  departure, 
his  lather  arrived  in  the  city,  and,  by  the  influ- 
ence of  his  entreaties,  prevailed  on  Mr.  Clarke 
to  abandon  the  project,  forfeit  his  passage 


10 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


money,  and  return  to  the  country.  The  loss 
occasioned  by  the  breaking  up  of  his  establish- 
ment left  him  in  embarrassed  circumstances, 
and  he  was  for  some  time  undetermined  what 
pursuit  in  life  to  adopt.  After  encountering 
many  difficulties,  he  finally  settled  in  Moybeg, 
the  obscure  village  which  was  honoured  as  the 
birth-place  of  his  son  Adam. 

His  brother,  the  first  child  of  his  parents, 
having  been  nearly  spoiled  by  the  indulgence 
of  a  fond  uncle,  to  avoid  a  similar  conse- 
quence in  the  case  of  Adam,  he  was  almost 
wholly  neglected  in  his  infancy,  meeting  with 
little  kind  treatment,  always  corrected  when  in 
fault,  and  receiving  punishment  sometimes  when 
he  did  not  deserve  it.  Left  comparatively  to 
himself,  he  became  quite  hardy,  uncommonly 
patient  of  cold,  and  remarkably  fond  of  the  snow. 
His  attachment  to  it  was  so  great,  that  he  called 
it  his  brother,  and  would  often  leave  his  bed  in 
the  mornings,  and,  with  the  slightest  covering 
on,  would  build  himself  rooms  in  the  snow,  and 
sit  down  in  them,  almost  naked,  with  the  most 
perfect  satisfaction. 

At  the  age  of  five  he  was  afflicted  with  the 
small-pox,  and  the  treatment  for  that  disease,  at 
that  time,  was  peculiarly  aggravating  and  in- 
tolerable. The  patient  was  bundled  up  in  a 
load  of  clothes,  placed  in  a  warm  bed,  and 
dosed  with  spirituous  liquors.  This  mode  of 
treating  an  inflammatory  disease  was  by  no 
means  adapted  to  Adam's  views ;  and  accord- 
ingly he  secured  an  opportunity,  in  the  absence 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


11 


of  his  parents,  to  leap  from  his  bed  and  run 
naked  into  the  open  air.  This  he  repeated  as 
often  as  possible  ;  and  a  custom  so  contrary  to 
all  medical  authority  terminated  in  his  restora- 
tion to  health,  without  being  scarred  with  a 
single  mark. 

At  six  years  of  age  he  received  his  first  se- 
rious impressions.  His  father  was  at  that  time 
teaching  a  school  at  Maghera,  and  the  son  of 
one  of  his  neighbours  was  a  favourite  with 
Adam,  and  his  almost  constant  companion.  One 
day  James  Brooks  and  Adam  were  walking  in 
the  field,  and  began  to  enter  into  very  serious 
conversation.  They  became  greatly  affected, 
and  their  emotions  were  deepened  by  the  re- 
mark of  little  James,  "  O,  Addy,  Addy,  what  a 
dreadful  thing  is  eternity ;  and,  O,  how  dreadful 
to  be  put  into  hell  fire,  and  to  be  burned  there 
for  ever  and  ever !"  They  wept  bitterly,  begged 
God  to  forgive  their  sins,  and  resolved  in  future 
to  lead  better  lives. 

When  Adam  returned  home  he  related  the 
circumstance  to  his  mother,  who  encouraged 
him  in  his  good  resolutions.  The  father,  how- 
ever, put  little  faith  in  the  efforts  of  children  to 
be  pious  ;  and  his  neglect  tended,  in  a  great 
degree,  to  discourage  his  son.  He  did  not 
altogether  lose  his  serious  impressions ;  and 
although  he  then  had  no  one  to  tell  him  he  could 
be  saved  only  by  faidi  in  Christ  through  the  grace 
given  of  God,  he  retained  and  cherished  those 
feelings  which,  doubtless,  contributed  in  a  great 
degree  to  the  formation  of  his  religious  character. 


12 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


Dr.  Clarke,  in  his  childhood,  entertained  an 
unconquerable  antipathy  to  very  corpulent  per- 
sons, and  relates  the  effect  produced  upon  him 
by  the  prediction  of  a  dumb  spae-man,  or 
fortune-teller,  who  once  visited  his  father's 
house.  Adam  was  presented  to  the  wizard,  in 
order  to  ascertain  the  fate  of  his  after  life,  and 
the  "  man  of  mysteries,"  after  beholding  him 
intently  for  some  time,  signified  by  his  actions 
that  the  lad  was  destined  to  be  very  fond  of  the 
bottle  and  grow  very  fat !  Of  all  other  things, 
these  two  he  most  dreaded ;  and,  to  avert  the 
evil,  he  had  immediate  recourse  to  prayer  :  for, 
although  he  thought  the  wizard  might  be  correct 
in  his  calculation,  he  believed  that  the  inter- 
ference of  God's  omnipotence  could  prevent 
this  dire  calamity.  He  kneeled  down  in  the 
bushes,  and  earnestly  uttered  the  following  pe- 
tition : — "  O,  Lord  God,  have  mercy  upon  me, 
and  never  suffer  me  to  be  like  Pearce  Quinlin  !" 
(one  of  his  father's  neighbours,  whose  untiring 
kindness  could  not  destroy  the  antipathy  Adam 
entertained  to  his  large  stomach.)  The  effect 
of  this  prayer  was  to  sooth  his  mind  in  some 
degree  ;  and,  perhaps,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
prediction  of  the  spac-man,  he  would  not  have 
been  so  careful  in  after  days  to  observe  that 
regularity  of  habit  which,  doubtless,  prolonged 
his  very  valuable  life. 

The  dulness  of  Adam  in  his  school-boy  days 
was  very  remarkable  ;  and  the  poor  encourage- 
ment he  found  in  endeavouring  to  acquire  a 
knowledge  of  the  alphabet,  produced  almost  a 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


13 


despair  of  his  ever  making  any  progress  in 
knowledge.  When  a  neighbouring  school- 
master visited  the  school,  he  was  invited  by 
the  teacher  to  hear  his  boys  recite  their  lessons  ; 
and  the  poor  manner  in  which  Adam  went 
through  his  recitation,  caused  the  teacher  to 
make  an  apology  for  him,  with  the  compli- 
mentary remark,  that  he  was  a  grievous  dunce. 
The  visiter  laid  his  hand  on  young  Clarke's 
head,  and  replied  to  the  teacher,  "  Never  fear, 
sir,  this  lad  will  make  a  good  scholar  yet." 
These  few  words  inspired  him  with  some  hope  ; 
and  the  literary  career  of  Dr.  Clarke's  subse- 
quent life  fully  verified  the  correctness  of  the 
prediction. 

As  soon  as  Adam  was  able  to  read  in  the 
New  Testament  with  some  ease,  Ids  father,, 
wishing  to  make  him  a  scholar  if  possible,  put 
him  into  Lilly's  Latin  grammar.  At  that  stage 
of  his  progress  this  was  a  difficult  task  ;  and 
one  of  the  first  sentences  presented  an  obstacle 
which  he  was  long  in  overcoming.  He  com- 
prehended not  the  meaning  of  the  sentence — 
"  In  speech  be  these  eight  parts  following : 
noun,  pronoun,  verb,  participle,  declined ;  ad- 
verb, conjunction,  preposition,  interjection,  un- 
declined."  And  although  he  committed  it  to 
memory,  and  repeated  it  correctly,  he  knew 
nothing  of  its  signification. 

The  declensions  of  nouns  he  mastered  with 
pain,  and  soon  became  familiar  with  the  con- 
jugation of  verbs.  One  portion  of  this  gram- 
mar, known  as  the  As  in  pr&senti,  was  not  so 


14 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


easily  managed,  and  with  a  neighbouring  diffi- 
culty he  halted.  It  appeared  to  him  "  useless 
and  incomprehensible  jargon  ;"  and,  in  distress 
and  with  tears  he  abandoned  it,  and  with  it  all 
hopes  of  future  progress.  "  He  took  up  an 
English  Testament,  sneaked  into  an  English 
class,  and  rose  with  it  to  say  a  lesson.  The 
master,  perceiving  it,  said,  in  a  terrific  tone, 
'  Sir,  what  brought  you  here  ?  where  is  your 
Latin  grammar  V  He  burst  into  tears,  and  ex- 
claimed, with  a  piteous  tone,  '  I  cannot  learn 
it !'  He  had  now  reason  to  expect  all  the 
severity  of  the  rod  :  but  the  master,  getting  a 
little  moderate,  perhaps  moved  by  his  tears, 
contented  himself  with  saying,  '  Go,  sirrah, 
and  take  up  your  grammar :  if  you  do  not 
speedily  get  that  lesson,  I  shall  pull  your  ears 
as  long  as  Jowler's,  (a  great  dog  belonging  to 
the  premises,)  and  you  shall  be  a  beggar  to  the 
day  of  your  death.'  "  He  went  to  his  seat  with 
feelings  of  indescribable  poignancy,  which 
were  increased  by  the  taunts  of  one  of  his 
more  successful  school-mates.  "  What !  have 
you  not  learned  that  lesson  yet  ?  O  what  a 
stupid  ass !  You  and  I  began  together :  you 
are  now  only  in  As  in  prcesenti,  and  I  am  in 
syntax  !"  This  was  not  to  be  borne.  Young 
Clarke  felt  "  as  if  something  had  broken  within 
him" — -and  the  effect  was  a  sudden  illumina- 
tion of  his  mind.  He  resolved  not  to  be  the 
butt  of  the  insults  of  bis  fellows,  not  to  be  the 
jackass  of  the  school,  and  "  a  beggar  to  the 
day  of  his  death."    He  seized  the  book,  com- 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


15 


mitted  the  lesson  in  a  few  minutes,  and  recited 
it  without  missing  a  single  word.  He  forthwith 
proceeded  to  prepare  others,  and  finally  wearied 
his  master  by  the  frequency  of  his  recitations. 
He  soon  mastered  the  most  difficult  parts  of 
Lilly's  grammar,  and  was  thenceforth  the  pro- 
digy of  the  school.  Thus,  as  it  were  almost  in 
a  moment,  he  stepped  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  his  sorrow  was  turned  into  instant  joy.  In 
the  words  of  his  autobiography,  "  the  re- 
proaches of  his  school-fellow  were  the  spark 
which  fell  on  the  gunpowder  and  inflamed  it 
instantly.  The  inflammable  matter  was  there 
before,  but  the  spark  was  wanting." 

Although  Mr.  Clarke's  means  were  quite 
limited,  he  endeavoured  to  afTbrd  his  sons  the 
best  education  he  could  possibly  give  them. 
He  lived  on  a  small  farm,  and  at  the  same  time 
taught  school.  The  price  at  which  he  taught 
the  various  branches  has  been  preserved  as  a 
literary  curiosity  : — Reading,  1  l-2d.  per  week  ; 
Writing,  2d.  ;  Writing  and  Accompts,  4d. ;  and 
Greek  and  Latin,  7s.  per  quarter.  These  were 
the  highest  terms  in  that  country  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

Mr.  Clarke  commenced  his  school,  both  in 
summer  and  winter,  at  ei^ht  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  and  continued  until  eight  in  the  even- 
ing in  summer,  and  four  in  winter.  From  May 
till  September  he  allowed  one  hour  for  dinner  ; 
during  the  remainder  of  the  year,  he  continued 
his  school  without  intermission  ;  and  all  the 
vacation  he  allowed  in  the  year  amounted  to 


16 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


but  three  weeks.  He  paid  attention  to  his  farm 
before  and  after  school  hours,  and  during  the 
rest  of  the  time  it  was  left  to  the  care  of  his 
two  sons.  They  went  to  school  day  about, 
and  the  scholar  of  one  day  was  the  farmer 
of  the  next.  He  who  had  the  advantage  of  the 
day's  instruction,  imparted,  on  his  return  from 
school,  as  much  of  it  as  he  could  to  him  who 
was  detained  about  the  affairs  of  the  farm. 

The  situation  of  the  school  was  such  as  to 
give  a  fine  prospect  of  hill,  and  dale,  and  wood- 
land ;  and  with  the  beautiful  landscape  before 
him,  Adam  Clarke  studied  Virgil's  Eclogues 
and  Georgics,  receiving  from  the  scenery 
around  him  better  comments  on  the  beauties 
of  the  Mantuan  bard  than  all  the  lucid  anno- 
tations of  editors  and  critics.  In  this  place, 
when  about  eight  or  nine  years  old,  he  com- 
posed a  satire  on  one  of  his  school-mates, 
whose  misdemeanors  had  brought  him  under 
the  chastisement  of  Adam's  severity.  The 
original  poem,  which  consisted  of  one  hundred 
and  seventy-five  lines,  was  composed  in  one 
Saturday  afternoon,  after  the  school  broke  up, 
and  was  written  down  by  his  brother,  as  Adam 
could  not  yet  write  small  hand  with  sufficient 
legibility  for  such  a  task.  We  will  give  as 
much  of  it  as  has  been  preserved. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


17 


THE  PARALLEL  :— A  POEM. 

Or  Verses  on  William  W—k — n,  of  Portglenone,  in  the 
county  of  Antrim,  describing  the  base  extraction, 
high  insignificance,  and  family  connections  of  the. 
said  William  W—k — n.  alias  Pigmy  Will. 

The  Isle  Egina,  as  it 's  said, 

Was  once  depeopled  by  a  plague  : 

Nor  male  nor  female  then  was  spared 

Save  Eacus,  who  was  its  laird. 

Great  Jove  to  Eacus  gave  birth. 

As  good  a  wight  as  lived  on  earth  ; 

And  skill'd  in  magic,  as  it 's  said, 

He  found  out  means  to  stop  the  plague. 

The  ants  they  saw,  to  their  surprise, 

The  nation  fall  before  their  eyes ; 

And  earnestly  desired  then 

That  he  would  change  them  into  men. 

This  was  no  sooner  sajd  than  done, 

For  straight  to  conjuring  he  begun  ; 

Then  feet  and  legs  might  there  be  seen, 

And  bodies  moving  on  the  green  ; 

With  Ihighs,  arms,  shoulders,  neck,  and  head, 

Like  ghosts  arising  from  the  dead. 

{Much  wanting.) 
When  all  this  tiny  race  was  framed, 
There  was  one  of  them  that  was  named 
jVmneus,  he  of  stature  small, 
The  merest  dwarf  among  them  all ; 
The  little  Najthius,  Pluto's  client, 
Compared  to  him  was  like  a  giant; — 
Nor  all  the  race  of  Fairies  dire, 
Nor  Salamanders  bred  in  fire, 
Nor  Olieron,  the  fairy  king. 
Nor  all  the  race  of  dwarfs  living, 
Nor  one  on  earth  compared  him  'till, 
Except  the  moth  called  Pigmy  Will.  (I) 

But  certes  here,  you  '11  think  anon, 
This  is  a  rare  comparison  ; 
That  such  a  lad  as  Ninneus  was, 
Should  likened  be  to  Will  the  dwarf. 

(1)  Pigmy  Wtll,  the  school  nickname  of  this  young  m»n, 
W-k-n. 

2 


18  LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 

But  now,  my  muse,  for  to  be  brief, 
On  Willy's  acts  turn  o'er  a  leaf. 
The  Pigmy  pe o[>le  did  declare 
With  race  of  Cranes  a  dreadful  war  ; 
And  urged  them  with  their  winged  might 
To  meet  them  on  the  field  to  fight. 

The  Cranes,  not  daunted  at  this  news. 
Ne'er  doubting  that  they 'd  soon  confuse 
This  reptile  race,  void  dread  or  fear, 
Unto  the  battle  they  drew  near. 

Our  Pigmy,  with  his  little  page,  (2) 
A  fearful  crane  did  soon  engage : 
She  tore  their  face  with  beak  and  nail, 
And  dealt  her  blows  as  thick  as  hail. 
In  minutes  three  the  page  was  kill'd; 
And  Will,  being  well  in  running  skill'd, 
Took  to  his  heels  t'  avoid  disgrace, 
And  shun  tKe  rage  of  cranish  race. 
But  fortune's  smiles,  that  wait  on  th'  brave, 
Beam'd  not,  our  hero  fleet  to  save  ; 
For  soon,  alas  !  he  fell  flat  down. 
The  crane,  observing  him  in  swoon, 
Clutch'd  and  lift  high  up  in  the  air, 
Having  fast  hold  of  poor  Will's  hair. 

At  this  unhappy  change  of  place, 
Will  made  a  haggard,  rueful  face  ; 
And  earnestly  desired  to  be 
Rid  of  his  potent  enemy. 
The  crane  just  sped,  now  high,  now  low, 
With  her  poor  caitiff  screaming  foe; 
Till  coming  o'er  Portnegro  town,  (3) 
She  loosed  her  fangs,  and  let  him  down  : 
And  he,  poor  wight,  like  old  king  Log, 
Came  plumb  directly  to  a  bog. 

(Some  wanting.) 

When  from  Portnegro  he  came  home, 
His  friends  embraced  him  one  by  one  ; 
But  father  said,  "  I'll  thrash  your  back,  sir,  (4) 
Gin  ye  dinna  mend  your  manners  straight,  sir !" 

(2)  Little  page, — this  poor  little  serving  lad,  a  sort  of  play- 
mate of  William's  when  he  was  at  his  father's  house. 

(3)  Portnegro, — the  town  of  Portglenone,  on  the  river  Ban, 
near  to  which  this  family  dwelt. 

(4)  I'll  thrash  your  back, — a  very  common  expression  of 
William's  father. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


19 


Adam  was  extremely  fond  of  reading,  and 
entertained  a  great  partiality  for  history.  The 
classical  allusions  of  the  preceding  poem  ex- 
hibit a  familiarity  with  a  knowledge  of  antiquity 
truly  astonishing  in  so  young  a  boy.  The 
manner  in  which  he  and  his  brother  procured 
their  books,  was  by  saving  the  pennies  given 
them  for  being  good  boys  ;  and  when  the  joint 
stock  amounted  to  a  sufficiency  to  purchase  the 
desired  volume,  to  add  it  to  their  library.  This 
example  deserves  the  imitation  of  all  children 
who  prefer  knowledge  to  sweetmeats,  and  the 
improvement  of  the  mind  to  satisfying  the  appe- 
tites of  the  body.  We  will  give  a  catalogue 
of  their  library,  more,  indeed,  as  a  curiosity 
than  a  model : — 

The  Reading  Made  Easy,  and  Dilworth's 
Spelling-Book.  The  famous  and  delightful  His- 
tory of  Tom  Thumb.  Ditto  of  Jack  the  Giant 
Killer.  Ditto  of  Jack  Horner.  Ditto  of  Rose- 
wall  and  Lilly  Ann.  Ditto  of  Guy,  Earl  of 
Warwick.  Ditto  of  the  Seven  Wise  Masters 
and  Mistresses.  Ditto  of  the  Nine  Worthies 
of  the  World.  Ditto  of  Thomas  Hickathrift. 
Ditto  of  Captain  James  Hind.  Ditto  of  the 
Babes  in  the  Wood.  Ditto  of  the  Seven  Cham- 
pions of  Christendom.  Ditto  of  Sir  Francis 
Drake.  Ditto  of  the  New  World,  i.  e.,  America. 
Ditto  of  Captain  Falkner.  Ditto  of  Montelion, 
or  the  Knight  of  the  Oracle.  Ditto  of  Robinson 
Crusoe.  Ditto  of  Valentine  and  Orson.  Ditto 
of  Parismus  and  Parismenos.  The  Tale  of  the 
Three  Bonnets.    The  Fairy  Tales.  Peruvian 


20 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


Tales.  Tartarian  Tales.  Arabian  Nights  En- 
tertainments. The  Destruction  of  Troy.  "Robin 
Hood's  Garland.  The  History  of  Adam  Bell, 
Clim  of  the  Clough,  and  William  of  Cloudesly. 
The  Life  of  Sir  William  Wallace.  A  Groat's 
Worth  of  Wit  for  a  Penny.  Chevy  Chase.  The 
Cherry  and  the  Sloe.  The  Gentle  Shepherd. 
The  Pilgrim's  Progress.  ^Esop's  Fables,  by 
L'Estrange.  The  Holy  War. — With  many 
others  of  the  same  kind. 

Dr.  Clarke  attributes  the  strengthening  of  his 
belief  in  the  existence  of  a  God,  a  spiritual 
world,  and  the  direct  interposition  of  special 
providences,  to  the  perusal  of  those  little  ro- 
mances which  related  the  adventures  of  heroes, 
and  the  acts  of  fairies  and  genii.  He  was 
naturally  timid,  but  believed  that  the  reading 
of  these  works  tended  to  render  him  courageous. 
Speaking  of  this  subject,  he  remarked  to  his 
friends,  "  I  believe  I  should  have  been  an  arrant 
coward*  had  I  never  read  romances  ;  such  was 
the  natural  timidity,  or,  if  you  please,  imbecility 
of  my  mind."  He  fully  attested  his  courage  in 
after  life  by  braving  the  mobs  that  assailed  him 
while  endeavouring  to  proclaim  salvation  to  a 
lost  and  sinful  race. 

In  the  course  of  his  reading,  as  it  lay  prin- 
cipally in   the  department  of  romance,  he 

*  Had  Adam  Clarke  been  as  well  versed  in  gospel  history 
as  he  was  in  romance  literature,  he  would  have  found  a 
sufficient  number  of  incidents  of  divine  interposition  to 
give  him  an  unwavering  trust  in  the  providence  of  God, 
and  thereby  furnish  him  with  all  the  moral  courage  which  a 
Christian  needs. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


21 


acquired  some  information  of  magicians  and 
their  wonder-working  power.  He  knew  some- 
thing, too,  of  the  Occult  Philosophy  of  Corne- 
lius Agrippa,  and  of  the  wonderful  book  which 
"  was  obliged  to  be  chained  to  a  large  block, 
else  it  would  fly,  or  be  carried  away."  His 
curiosity  became  greatly  excited ;  and  having 
heard  that  a  copy  of  the  work  was  in  the  pos- 
session of  a  schoolmaster,  a  few  miles  from  his 
father's  residence,  he  had  a  letter  written,  and, 
although  but  eight  years  old,  prepared  to  make 
the  journey.  In  reply  to  his  mother's  expostu- 
lations, on  account  of  his  ignorance  of  the  road, 
and  his  want  of  strength  to  complete  the  under- 
taking, he  answered,  "Never  fear,  mother;  if 
I  can  get  there,  and  get  the  book,  I  hope  to  get 
as  much  out  of  it  as  will  bring  me  home  without 
touching  the  ground."  He  had  resolved  to  ride 
back  on  an  angel.  How  great  must  have  been 
his  vexation  and  disappointment  to  find  that  the 
man  would  not  lend  the  book ! 

This,  however,  only  served  to  increase  his 
curiosity  ;  and  an  occurrence  shortly  after  gave 
him  the  satisfaction  of  at  least  seeing  the  book. 
A  family  of  travelling  tinkers  came  to  that  part 
of  the  country,  and  a  report  soon  circulated 
that  they  were  conjurers.  Adam  was  not  long 
in  tendering  them  neighbourly  attention  ;  and 
on  his  first  visit,  made  known  the  desire  of  his 
heart  to  obtain  a  sight  of  certain  magical  books 
reported  to  be  in  their  possession.  The  man 
of  the  house  was  pleased  with  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  lad,  and  amused  him  with  many  thrilling 


22 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


stories  of  the  supernatural  effects  of  spells, 
figures,  diagrams,  letters,  fumigations,  &c,  &.c. 
But,  to  cap  the  climax  of  Adam's  rapture,  he 
handed  him,  on  his  second  visit,  the  three  books 
of  Cornelius  Agrippa  on  Occult  Science  !  With 
much  fear  was  it  touched,  with  much  trembling 
was  it  read.  Liberty  was  granted  to  take  notes, 
and  when  the  family  removed  from  the  place, 
which  occurred  shortly  after,  he  supposed  that 
he  had  culled  the  sweets  of  the  volume,  and 
rejoiced  in  the  acquisition  of  his  knowledge. 
He  again  felt  chagrined  when  the  tinker  in- 
formed him  that  there  was  a  fourth  volume  of 
the  work,  containing  the  practice  of  the  art, 
without  which  the  others  were  useless.  The 
only  solace  was,  to  wait  in  patience  until  he 
could  secure  the  remaining  volume. 

He  was  persuaded  of  the  propriety  of  all 
magical  operations,  because  the  name  of  God 
was  so  often  and  so  reverently  used  in  the 
incantations. 

This  view  of  the  subject  tended  greatly  to 
impose  on  his  mind ;  but  he  happened  about  this 
time  to  read  an  answer,  in  a  book  entitled  The 
Athenian  Oracle,  to  the  question, — "  Is  that  ma- 
gic lawful  whose  operations  are  performed  in 
the  name  of  God,  and  by  solemn  invocations 
of  his  power,"  &c,  &c.  ?  The  answer  was, 
No  : — for  concerning  such  things,  our  Lord  has 
said  :  "  Many  will  say  to  mc  in  that  day,  Lord, 
Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name  ? 
and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in 
thy  name  done  many  wonderful  works  ?  And 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


23 


then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew 
you :  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity," 
Matt,  vii,  22,  23.  This  answer,  and  the  re- 
marks made  in  connection  with  it,  convinced 
Adam  that  it  was  a  profanation  of  the  name  of 
God  to  use  it  in  magical  incantations,  and 
made  a  termination  of  his  studies  in  this  de- 
partment. 

Doubtless  the  only  good  resulting  from  these 
studies  was,  the  awe  which  their  reputation,  as 
conjurers,  acquired  by  the  young  Clarkes,  ex- 
erted over  the  minds  of  their  neighbours  ;  for 
no  intruder  dared  to  trespass  on  the  premises 
from  night-fall  until  daylight,  lest  some  dire 
calamity  should  befall  him. 

We  come  now  to  speak  of  Adam's  religions 
education.  His  mother  was  a  Presbyterian 
"  of  the  strictest  sect,"  a  Puritan.  She  had  so 
inspired  her  children  with  a  reverence  for  the 
word  of  God,  that  a  reproof  drawn  from  the 
Bible  was,  to  their  minds,  truly  terrifying.  An 
instance,  illustrative  of  this,  was  preserved 
in  the  memory  of  her  son  to  the  latest  hour  of 
his  life.  He  accompanied  some  act  of  disobe- 
dience with  a  look  that  seemed  to  express  a 
contempt  for  her  authority.  She  immediately 
had  recourse  to  the  Scripture,  turned  to  Prov. 
xxx,  17,  and  commented  with  great  solemnity 
on  the  passage, — "  The  eye  that  mocketh  at 
his  father,  and  despiseth  to  obey  his  mother, 
the  ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pick  it  out,  and 
the  young  eagles  shall  eat  it."  He  was  smitten 
in  his  conscience,  went  out  into  the  field  medh; 


24 


LITE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


fating  on  this  "  horrible  denunciation,"  and  the 
first  sound  that  arrested  his  attention  was  the 
hoarse  croak  of  a  raven !  He  looked  up,  and 
seeing  this  bird,  supposed  that  it  was  the  one 
mentioned  in  the  text,  and,  under  the  influence 
of  an  instinctive  impulse,  covered  his  eyes  with 
his  hands  and  ran  to  the  house  in  a  state  of 
excitement  and  alarm. 

Together  with  a  reverence  for  the  Scriptures, 
the  children  were  taught  to  pray.  They  were 
all  made  to  kneel  and  repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer 
before  retiring  to  bed  at  night,  and  those  who 
were  over  six  years  of  age  added  the  Apostles' 
Creed.  The  morning  and  evening  prayers  were 
in  verse  ;  and  although  they  are  very  familiar, 
they  deserve  to  be  recorded  in  this  place. 
AN  EVENING  PRAYER  FOR  A  YOUNG  CHILDi 
"  I  go  to  my  bed  as  to  my  grave, 

And  pray  to  God  my  Hfe  to  save. 

But  if  I  die  before  I  wake, 

1  pray  to  God  my  soul  to  take. 

Sweet  Jesus,  now  to  tbee  I  cry, 

To  grant  me  mercy  before  I  die ! 

To  grant  me  mercy,  and  send  me  grace. 

That  heatren  may  be  my  dwelling  place  !" 

A  MORNING  PRAYER  FOR  A  YOUNG  CHILD. 
"  Preserve  me,  Lord,  amidst  the  crowd, 
From  every  thought  that 's  vain  and  proud  ; 
And  raise  my  wandering  mmd  to  see 
How  good  it  is  to  trust  in  thee  ! 
From  all  the  enemies  of  thy  truth, 
Do  thou,  O  Lord,  preserve  my  youth ; 
And  raise  my  mind  from  worldly  cares, 
From  youthful  sins  and  youthful  snares. 
Lord,  though  my  heart 's  as  hard  as  stone, 
Let  seeds  of  early  grace  be  sown  ; 
Still  water'd  by  thy  heavenly  love, 
Till  they  spring  up  to  joys  above  I" 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


25 


These  were  concluded  with  the  following 
short  doxology : 

"Give  to  the  Father  praise, 
And  glory  to  the  Son  ; 
And  to  the  Spirit  of  his  grace 
Be  equal  honour  done !" 

About  his  twelfth  or  thirteenth  year,  Adam 
learned  to  dance.  With  this  worse  than  use- 
less accomplishment,  he  acquired  its  concomi- 
tant evils,  levity,  idleness,  and  pride.  His  soul's 
utmost  desires  seemed  to  be  centred  in  dress, 
in  foolish  conversation,  and  unprofitable  compa- 
ny. Young  Clarke's  experience  in  this  matter 
convinced  him  that  the  influence  of  dancing 
was  decidedly  deleterious  :  and  in  after  life,  as 
a  minister  of  the  gospel,  he  deemed  it  his 
bounden  duty  to  exert  his  influence  in  the  sup- 
pression of  this  pernicious  branch  of  education. 

As  he  grew  older,  it  became  necessary  to 
think  of  some  business  of  life  in  which  to  be 
engaged.  It  was  first  proposed  to  prepare  him 
for  the  ministry,  but  the  straitened  circum- 
stances of  the  family  did  not  allow  them  the 
privilege  of  maintaining  him  at  the  university. 
It  was  then  proposed  to  put  him  an  apprentice 
to  a  surgeon  ;  but  this  plan  failed,  and  as  he 
was  the  "  only  remaining  son"  at  home,  he 
was  retained  to  assist  his  father  in  attending  to 
the  school. 

Two  accidents  about  this  time  came  near 
to  putting  a  period  to  Adam's  life.  One  day, 
as  he  was  returning  from  the  mill,  he  placed 
the  bag  of  grain  on  the  horse's  back,  and  sat 


26 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


on  the  top,  in  order  to  prevent  it  from  falling. 
One  side,  however,  being  heavier  than  the 
other  caused  him  to  lose  his  balance  and  fall 
from  his  seat,  and  threw  him  with  his  back 
on  a  pointed  stone.  In  this  situation  he  was 
taken  up  as  dead ;  an  ineffectual  attempt  was 
made  to  draw  blood,  and  after  lying  in  an  in- 
sensible state  for  twenty-four  hours,  he  awoke 
to  a  sense  of  the  acutest  pain.  Every  one  de- 
spaired of  his  life  being  prolonged,  and  pre- 
pared to  remove  him  to  his  father's.  He  refused 
to  get  into  the  chair,  but,  holding  on  to  it,  he 
walked  to  his  father's  residence,  and  to  the  as- 
tonishment of  all  he  soon  recovered  his  usual 
strength. 

On  another  occasion  he  rode  his  father's 
mare  into  the  sea,  as  was  his  daily  custom. 
The  surface  being  remarkably  calm,  and  the 
bottom  very  smooth,  he  ventured  beyond  the 
breakers.  Just  then  a  swell  of  the  sea  coming 
in,  he  was  washed  from  the  horse,  and  after 
experiencing  a  singular  sensation,  his  mind 
settled  into  a  calm,  tranquil  state.  There  was 
no  one  there  to  help  him,  and  he  lay  in  that 
situation  for  some  time.  The  waves,  how- 
ever, had  cast  him  into  a  shallow  place,  and 
breathing  the  fresh  air,  he  soon  returned  to  his 
natural  feelings.  When  he  came  to,  he  saw 
the  mare  quietly  grazing  along  the  shore,  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  place  where  he  lay  ex- 
hausted. 

Thus  in  two  instances  did  God  signally  de- 
liver him  from  the  jaws  of  death. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


27 


CHAPTER  II. 

Religious  state  of  the  parish — Adam  hears  a  Methodist 
teacher — Mrs.  Clarke  also  hears  him — Is  pleased — Adam 
prays  for  the  witness  of  the  Spirit — Attends  class — Led  into 
a  dreadful  error — Subsequent  pain— Is  a  candidate  for  com- 
munion Examined — Communes — Wrestles  in  prayer — 

Finds  peace — Convinced  that  it  was  regeneration — Applies 
to  study — Holds  family  prayer — Labours  for  the  good  of 
others — Writes  poetry — Lives  with  a  linen  draper — Kings- 
wood  school — Parents  object  to  his  going — Conversion  of  a 
servant  through  his  instrumentality — Singular  affliction  of 
mind — Obtains  relief. 

We  have  seen  thus  far  that  Adam  had  ac- 
quired some  general  knowledge  of  religious 
subjects,  that  he  had  the  fear  of  God  before 
his  eyes,  and  that  he  observed  a  marked  reve- 
rence for  the  Bible.  He  sat  under  the  ministry 
of  the  Rev.  W.  Smith,  rector  of  the  parish  of 
Agherton,  who,  although  a  man  of  talents  and 
integrity,  seldom  dwelt  on  the  doctrine  of  justi- 
fication by  faith,  and  then  not  in  an  explicit 
manner.  Besides  the  instruction  he  received  at 
the  Church,  he  attended  the  Presbyterian  meet- 
ing with  his  mother,  where  the  congregation 
and  pastor  were  tainted  with  the  heresy  of  So- 
cinianism.  Between  the  Church  and  the  Pres- 
byterians the  parish  was  divided ;  and  as  to 
spiritual  matters  had  fallen  asleep.  Mrs.  Clarke 
herself  partook  of  the  general  coldness,  and 
grew  lax  in  her  observance  of  family  duties. 
A.  change  for  the  better,  however,  soon  took 
place. 

In  the  year  1777,  the  Methodist  preachers 
of  Coleraine  visited  Agherton.    The  only  no- 


28 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


tice  Adam  Clarke  had  had  of  these  people  was 
contained  in  the  following  newspaper  para- 
graph : — "  A  Methodist  preacher,  ministering 
in  the  open  air  to  a  large  congregation,  a  heavy- 
shower  of  rain  falling,  the  people  began  to  dis- 
perse to  seek  shelter  in  their  houses,  which 
the  preacher  observing,  told  them  that '  rain  was 
one  of  the  chief  blessings  of  God's  providence, 
that  without  it  there  could  be  neither  seed 
time  nor  harvest,  nor  indeed  any  green  thing 
on  the  face  of  the  earth  :  and  will  you,'  said 
he,  '  fly  from  the  gift  of  God  ?'  The  people 
felt  the  reproof,  gathered  more  closely  together, 
and  though  the  rain  continued  to  descend, 
heard  patiently  and  piously  to  the  end  of  the 
discourse." 

One  evening  a  young  gentleman  requested 
Adairi  to  go  to  a  neighbouring  village,  "  to  have 
some  fun,"  as  a  Methodist  preacher  was  to  be 
there.  This  was  rather  a  strange  idea  to  young 
Clarke's  mind,  as  he  had  ever  been  accustomed 
to  look  upon  divine  worship  as  too  solemn  a 
thing  to  be  connected  with  amusement.  The 
preacher  who  attended  was  John  Brettel,  for 
many  years  a  member  of  the  connection  in 
Great  Britain.  In  his  discourse  he  was  led  to 
notice  and  oppose  the  declaration  contained  in 
the  Westminster  Catechism,  that  "no  mere 
man,  since  the  fall,  can  keep  God's  command- 
ments :  but  doth  daily  break  them  in  thought, 
in  word,  and  in  deed."  He  proceeded  to  show 
that  the  Scripture  promises  salvation  from  all 
sin,  and  his  reasoning  brought  Adam  to  the 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


29 


conclusion,  "  If  the  Scriptures  say  contrary  to 
the  catechism,  certainly  I  should  believe  the 
Scriptures  in  preference  to  the  catechism." 

He  followed  the  preacher  to  the  house,  and 
listened  attentively  to  his  conversation  on  re- 
pentance, faith,  holiness,  &c,  and  the  next  week 
followed  him  to  another  part  of  the  neighbour- 
hood. Mr.  Brettel  was  succeeded  on  the  circuit 
by  Mr.  Thomas  Barber,  who  enforced  the  doc- 
trines taught  by  his  predecessor.  Mrs.  Clarke 
heard  him  preach,  and  pronounced  him  genu- 
inely orthodox.  The  effect  of  this  kind  of 
preaching  upon  Adam's  mind  was,  to  lead  him 
to  self-examination,  to  prayer,  and  to  giving  up 
his  former  practices.  He  attended  meetings 
frequently  in  the  week,  and  attended  to  all  his 
private  religious  duties.  This  course,  so  far 
from  making  him  slothful,  only  increased  his 
diligence  ;  and  the  effect  of  proper  religious 
impressions  upon  the  mind  is  to  render  one 
fervent  in  spirit,  and  diligent  in  business.  It 
makes  the  child  more  obedient  to  his  parents, 
the  scholar  more  devoted  to  his  books,  and  the 
tradesman  more  attentive  to  his  business. 

We  have  remarked  that  he  took  delight  in 
prayer.  To  this  profitable  duty  he  was  incited 
by  a  short  conversation  with  Mr.  Barber.  It 
was  to  this  effect :  "  Adam,  do  you  think  that 
God,  for  Christ's  sake,  has  forgiven  you  your 
sins?"  "No,  sir,  I  have  no  evidence  of  this." 
"Adam,  do  you  pray?"  "Yes,  sir."  "How 
often  do  you  pray  in  private  f  "  Every  morn- 
ing and  evening."    "  Adam,  did  you  ever  hear 


30 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  any  person  finding  peace  with  God,  who  only 
prayed  in  private  twice  a  day  V  He  now  saw 
that  he  had  been  too  remiss,  and  resolved  to  be 
more  devotional. 

He  became  deeply  interested  in  the  question 
of  "  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,"  and  he  began  to 
search  the  Scriptures  to  find  if  it  were  even  so. 
He  spent  all  his  leisure  time  in  perusing  the 
word  of  God,  and  read  the  New  Testament 
from  beginning  to  end,  in  order  to  gain  inform- 
ation on  this  momentous  subject. 

About  this  time  Mrs.  Clarke  attended  a  Me- 
thodist class  meeting,  and  was  much  pleased 
with  the  exercises.  The  next  Lord's  day  she 
took  Adam  with  her.  He  listened  with  deep 
attention  to  the  "  experience"  of  the  members, 
and  marvelled  much  at  the  wonderful  change 
which  had  been  wrought  in  their  feelings.  He 
began  to  feel  uneasy,  and  concluded  that  he 
had  acted  improperly  in  coming  into  a  meeting 
which  he  thought  should  be  attended  only  by 
those  who  were  members  of  the  society.  In 
reply  to  the  questions  of  the  leader  he  made  a 
general  answer,  and  left  the  meeting  extremely 
unhappy.  As  he  was  returning  home,  the  leader 
entered  into  religious  conversation  with  him, 
exhorting  him  to  give  his  whole  heart  to  God, 
and  added,  "  You  may  be  a  burning  and  shining 
light  in  a  benighted  land."  These  words 
sunk  into  his  heart.  His  convictions  became 
deepened ;  he  looked  upon  himself  as  a  wretch- 
ed, helpless  sinner,  and  for  some  time  laboured 
under  a  sense  of  God's  disapprobation. 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


31 


Mr.  Barber  had  lately  formed  a  class  of  such 
as  desired  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and 
enrolled  Adam's  name  with  the  rest.  He  was 
somewhat  displeased  with  that,  but  concluded 
that,  "  since  they  had  put  his  name  down,  he 
would,  by  the  help  of  God,  meet  with  them." 
This  he  did  for  several  weeks,  until  he  allowed 
himself  to  be  detained  by  trifles,  and  felt  no 
disposition  to  go. 

At  this  juncture,  a  circumstance  occurred 
which  tended  to  shake  one  strong  article  of  his 
creed.  He  believed  "  that  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  Christ  were  held  out,  through  the  whole 
of  the  New  Testament,  as  sacrificial  and  ex- 
piatory, and  that  his  death  was  a  sufficient 
ransom,  sacrifice,  and  atonement  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world."  On  this  alone,  without 
any  saving  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  he  based 
his  hope  of  salvation. 

He  was  one  evening  on  a  visit  to  a  family 
with  whom  he  was  on  terms  of  the  strictest 
intimacy.  The  conversation  turned  on  the 
doctrine  of  the  atonement,  and  one  of  the  per- 
sons present  remarked,  "  that  the  Methodists 
were  guilty  of  idolatry,  for  they  gave  that 
worship  to  Jesus  Christ  that  belonged  to  the 
Father  only."  This  filled  him  with  doubts : 
"  What  have  I  been  doing  ?  have  I  been  adding 
idolatry  to  all  the  rest  of  my  transgressions  ? 
Have  I  had  two  Gods  instead  of  one  V  He 
went  out  among  the  cattle,  kneeled  down,  and 
asked  God  to  forgive  him  for  having  transferred 
his  glory  to  another.    He  even  left  the  name 


32 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  Christ  out  of  his  prayers.  A  coldness  took 
possession  of  him,  his  fervour  left  him,  and  he 
became  formal  in  all  that  he  did.  He  perceived 
the  change,  and  had  immediate  recourse  to 
prayer.  He  wrestled  with  God  to  show  him 
the  truth  and  preserve  him  from  error,  and 
concluded  his  prayer  thus  :  "  O  God,  hear  and 
have  mercy  upon  me, — for  the  sake  of  Jesus 
Christ  !"  He  started  !  the  name  of  Christ  had 
been  uttered  again.  In  a  moment  he  felt  that 
this  was  the  only  name  given  under  heaven 
whereby  he  could  be  saved.  He  resolved  by 
it  boldly  to  approach  the  throne  of  grace.  He 
was  delivered  from  the  depths  into  which  the 
enemy  of  his  soul  had  endeavoured  to  bring 
him ;  and  free  from  the  dangers  of  Socinian 
error,  he  was  made  to  feel  that  Christ  had  died 
for  all,  and  that,  through  him,  we  have  access 
to  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  grace. 

He  had  not,  as  yet,  the  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
of  which  he  heard  others  speak,  but  he  felt  a 
longing  after  the  whole  image  of  God.  In  this 
state  of  mind,  he  felt  "a  mournful  rejoicing," 
and  expressed  his  ardent  desire  to  enjoy  a  full 
sense  of  his  pardon. 

He  thought  it  proper  to  receive,  for  the  first 
time,  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper.  He 
was  encouraged  by  Mr.  Barber,  and  made 
known  his  wishes  to  the  rector,  Mr.  Smith.  \ 
He  was  received  with  great  affection,  and  re- 
ferred, for  examination  and  advice,  to  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Younge,  of  Coleraine.  Mr.  Younge  exhibited 
toward  him  all  Christian  kindness  ;  and,  after 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


33 


much  wholesome  counsel,  wrote  a  note  to  Mr. 
S.,  expressive  of  his  satisfaction,  and  recom- 
mending young  Clarke  as  a  suitable  candidate 
for  communion.  During  the  week,  Adam  spent 
much  time  in  preparation,  looking  upon  the  act 
in  which  he  was  about  to  engage  as  one  of  the 
most  solemn  and  momentous  character,  and 
greatly  fearing  lest  he  should  partake  of  the 
solemn  symbols  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
blessed  Redeemer  to  his  own  condemnation. 
Well  would  it  be  for  all  communicants,  if  they 
as  seriously  considered  the  importance  of  this 
sacred  ordinance. 

On  Easter  Sunday  he  repaired  to  the  church, 
and  after  sermon,  went  with  his  father  to  the 
communion  table.  When  the  rector  adminis- 
tered the  bread  to  Adam,  and  said,  "  The  body 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  given  for 
thee,"  the  pious  pastor  was  quite  overcome  by 
his  feelings.  He  paused  for  some  moments 
before  he  dared  to  proceed  ;  affording  by  his 
conduct  an  indubitable  evidence  of  the  love  he 
entertained  for  the  young  of  his  flock. 

Adam,  however,  did  not  yet  feel  a  sense  of 
his  pardon.  He  was  one  morning  in  the  fields, 
endeavouring  to  work,  when  the  distress  of  his 
mind  became  so  great  that  he  was  not  able  to 
proceed.  He  tried  to  pray,  but  the  heavens 
seemed  as  brass  to  him.  He  arose  and  attempt- 
ed again  to  work,  but  his  agony  became  into- 
lerable, and  falling  on  his  knees,  he  repeated 
his  effort  to  pray.  There  appeared  no  rest  to 
his  heart,  as  long  as  he  lacked  the  testimony 


34 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  God's  pardoning  love.  He  wrestled  until 
his  strength  was  exhausted,  and  he  fell  on  the 
ground,  unable  to  speak  or  pray.  In  his  ex- 
tremity the  thought  came  into  his  mind,  "  Pray 
to  Christ,"  and  the  word  seemed  to  be  spoken 
to  him,  "  Come  to  the  Holiest  through  the  blood 
of  Jesus."  The  eye  of  his  faith  then  caught 
the  view  of  his  Saviour.  He  was  able  to  trust 
in  him  as  his  Redeemer.  The  burden  was  re- 
moved from  his  heart,  he  was  loosed  from  the 
bond  of  iniquity,  and  let  into  the  liberty  of 
God's  dear  children.  His  physical  strength 
returned,  his  mind  was  illuminated,  and  his 
heart  was  all  on  fire  with  the  love  of  God. 

Adam  still  seemed  unconscious  of  the  fact, 
that  the  change  which  he  felt  was  a  sound 
conversion.  Shortly  after,  he  was  passing  the 
field  where  it  happened,  in  company  with  Mr. 
Barber,  and  related  to  him  the  agonies  he  had 
endured,  and  the  freedom  which  he  had  expe- 
rienced. "  The  man  of  God  took  off  his  hat, 
and  with  tears  flowing  down  his  cheeks,  gave 
thanks  to  God.  '  O  Adam,'  said  he,  '  I  rejoice 
in  this  ;  I  have  been  daily  in  expectation  that 
God  would  shine  upon  your  soul,  and  bless  you 
with  the  adoption  of  his  children.'  Adam 
stared  at  him,  and  said  within  himself,  '  O,  he 
thinks  surely  that  I  am  justified,  that  God  has 
forgiven  me  my  sins,  that  I  am  now  his  child. 
O,  blessed  be  God,  I  believe,  I  feel  I  am  justi- 
fied, through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Jesus.' 
Now  he  clearly  saw  what  God  had  done  ;  and 
although  he  had  felt  the  blessing  before,  and 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


35 


was  happy  in  the  possession  of  it,  it  was  only 
noxo  that  he  could  call  it  by  its  name." 

Adam  found  that  grace  illumined  his  mind, 
and  greatly  assisted  him  in  his  studies  ;  and  al- 
though he  met  with  difficulties,  they  were  more 
easily  mastered  than  before.  Indeed,  he  him- 
self asserted  that  he  learned  more  in  one  day 
then  than  in  a  month  before.  His  understand- 
ing was  quickened,  as  well  as  his  feelings  and 
affections.  He  loved  learning,  because  it  came 
from  the  God  who  is  the  fountain  of  all  know- 
ledge, and  was  the  object  of  his  adoration. 
Finding,  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  "  the 
heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  fir- 
mament showcth  his  handiwork,"  he  devoted 
himself  to  the  sublime  and  elevating  study  of 
astronomy.  Dr.  Derham's  admirable  work  on 
astro-theology,  and  the  use  which  he  made 
of  a  small  achromatic  telescope,  afforded  him 
much  pleasure  and  instruction.  He  also  read, 
about  this  time,  Ray's  "  Wisdom  of  God  in  the 
Creation,"  which  was  the  means  of  directing 
his  mind  to  the  study  of  natural  philosophy. 
All  this  study  tended  to  settle  him  in  the  faith, 
and  establish  him  in  the  truth. 

He  began  to  labour  for  the  good  of  others, 
and  commenced  his  operations  in  his  own 
family.  It  grieved  him  to  perceive  that,  family 
prayer  was  not  observed  by  them,  except  on 
the  sabbath,  and  no  one  seemed  disposed  to 
bear  the  cross.  His  youth  was  his  principal 
hinderance  ;  but  knowing  that  that  family  is 
cursed  which  "  calls  not  upon  the  name  of  the 


36 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


Lord,"  and  that  his  religious  character  demand- 
ed of  him  to  take  up  this  cross,  he  at  last  did 
so,  and  continued  family  worship  as  long  as  he 
remained  under  his  father's  roof. 

The  effect  of  his  religious  conversation  on 
the  family  was  great ;  they  became  concerned 
for  their  souls,  attended  Methodist  preaching, 
and  most  of  them  were  finally  members  of  the 
society.  He  was  equally  active  among  his 
school-fellows,  and  with  some  success.  One 
of  them,  Andrew  Coleman,  became  deeply  in- 
terested for  his  soul's  salvation.  He  was  a 
young  man  of  fine  talents,  and  promised  to  be 
very  useful  as  an  itinerant  preacher,  but  he  was 
cut  down  almost  at  the  starting  point  of  his 
race,  by  premature  death.* 

Adam  laboured  in  the  neighbourhood  for  the 
spiritual  improvement  of  his  acquaintance,  con- 
versing with  them  much  and  frequently  about 
their  souls'  salvation,  and  reading  and  expound- 
ing the  Scriptures.  In  addition  to  this,  he  often 
went  several  miles  into  the  country,  attending 
class-meetings,  and  endeavouring  to  communi- 
cate that  love  which  burned  so  warmly  in  his 
own  heart.  In  winter  he  frequently  started 
two  hours  before  day-light,  heedless  of  cold, 
rain,  or  snow.  In  summer  he  would  go  to  the 
top  of  a  hill,  and  observe  the  villages  Avhich 
could  be  seen  from  its  summit.  After  this  sur- 
vey, he  walked  to  the  nearest,  entered  the 
first  open  door,  pronounced  a  blessing  on  the 

*  An  account  of  this  extraordinary  young  man  was  after- 
ward published  by  Dr.  Clarke  :  it  is  now  published  in  a 
Tract,  No.  206. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


37 


house,  and  requested  permission  to  pray  with 
them.  If  they  consented,  he  desired  them  to 
call  in  a  few  of  their  neighbours.  He  then  gave 
out  a  hymn,  sung,  delivered  an  exhortation, 
prayed,  and  departed  for  the  next  village.  His 
youth,  his  serious  deportment,  and  the  singu- 
larity of  the  proceeding  arrested  attention,  and 
made  a  deep  impression.  He  thus  carried  his 
usefulness  through  a  large  sphere  of  influence, 
and  cultivated  a  field  which  the  inactivity  of 
others  might  have  left  unfilled,  to  grow  up  in  a 
luxuriant  harvest  of  ignorance  and  vice. 

Young  Clarke  devoted  himself  to  the  orna- 
mental branches  of  the  mathematics  and  to 
French  ;  in  neither  of  which  does  he  appear,  at 
that  time,  to  have  made  much  progress.  He 
even  amused  himself  with  making  short  hymns, 
and  turning  several  of  the  Psalms  of  David  into 
metre.  He  once  succeeded  in  paraphrasing, 
in  verse,  the  first  four  chapters  of  Solomon's 
Song,  and  wrote  other  fragments  of  a  poetic 
nature.  The  writing  of  poetry,  however,  being 
very  unlikely  to  procure  him  bread,  and  hardly 
conducive  to  the  conversion  of  souls,  he  relin- 
quished it  as  an  unprofitable  business. 

He  was  put  an  apprentice  to  Mr.  Bennet,  a 
linen-draper  of  Coleraine  ;  in  which  situation 
he  had  a  very  good  prospect  of  becoming  well 
settled  in  the  world.  As  his  parents  were  not 
able  to  educate  him  for  the  ministry,  they  deem- 
ed this  a  very  eligible  situation.  Adam  was 
passive,  waiting  to  see  the  direction  to  which 
Providence  would  point.   He  went  for  a  month 


38  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

on  trial,  but  he  remained  eleven  months  without 
being  bound.  His  religious  friends  objected 
strongly  to  his  remaining,  believing  that  the  Lord 
had  called  him  to  "  minister  in  holy  things." 

In  this  state  of  the  case  he  knew  not  what 
course  to  pursue ;  but  finally  resolved,  that,  as 
his  spiritual  interest  was  decidedly  more  mo- 
mentous than  his  temporal  promotion,  and  as 
the  requirements  of  the  business  would  inter- 
fere with  his  religious  duties,  he  would  retire 
from  the  employment  of  Mr.  Bennet,  and  seek 
some  more  congenial  mode  of  life. 

He  parted  with  that  gentleman  on  the  best 
of  terms.  If  he  had  desired  it,  Mr.  Bennet 
would  have  established  him  in  some  other  busi- 
ness of  equal  or  greater  profit,  but  not  feeling 
any  disposition  to  accept  the  offer,  he  thanked 
Mr.  B.  for  his  kindness,  and  left  him  in  a  state 
of  affectionate  attachment,  which  existed  to  the 
day  of  his  death.  At  this  time  the  preacher 
on  Coleraine  circuit,  believing  that  God  had 
called  Adam  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  wrote 
concerning  him  to  Mr.  Wesley,  who  kindly 
offered  to  place  him  in  Kingswood  school,  in 
order  that  he  might  increase  bis  classical 
knowledge,  and  exercise  himself  by  preaching 
at  the  neighbouring  appointments.  This  pro- 
posal was  received  by  his  parents  not  merely 
with  dissatisfaction,  but  with  actual  indignation. 
Here,  for  a  season,  the  matter  rested. 

While  in  Coleraine  he  read  Baxter's  "  Saints' 
Everlasting  Rest,"  and  the  "  Journal  of  Mr. 
David  Brainerd,"  missionary  among  the  Ame- 


LIFE   OF  ADAM   CLARKE-  39 


rican  Indians.  From  the  first  work  he  received 
a  deeper  acquaintance  with  experimental  re- 
ligion, and  from  the  second  he  imbibed  the 
spirit  of  a  missionary ;  and  he  used  to  remark, 
"  If  I  continue  to  be  a  Christian,  I  owe  it,  under 
God,  to  the  former ;  if  I  ever  was  a  preacher, 
I  owe  it,  under  the  same  grace,  to  the  latter." 
He  was  also  much  edified  by  the  preaching  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Rutherford  ;  (the  husband  of  the  lady 
who  lent  him  the  books  mentioned  above  ;)  and 
when  he  visited  Agherton,  Adam  was  accus- 
tomed to  follow  him  to  his  various  appointments, 
sitting  with  delight  under  his  ministry. 

While  with  Mr.  Bennet,  he  was  instrumental 
in  bringing  one  of  the  servants  to  repentance. 
She  had  been  the  source  of  much  trouble  to 
him,  and  persecuted  him  for  no  other  reason  than 
that  he  was  a  Methodist.  The  extremely  kind 
manner  in  which  he  bore  all  her  taunts  and 
insolence,  operated  most  powerfully  upon  her 
mind.  He  prayed  to  God  to  convert  her  from 
the  error  of  her  way.  She  was  at  length  struck 
with  conviction.  Her  struggle  was  long  and 
agonizing,  and  the  extreme  wickedness  of  her 
life  caused  her  almost  to  despair  of  pardon. 
Adam,  however,  continued  to  give  her  direction 
and  advice,  to  afford  her  consolation  from  the 
Bible,  and  to  point  her  to  the  Lamb  of  God. 
Under  the  blessing  of  Heaven  his  labours  result- 
ed in  her  conversion  ;  and  thirty  years  after  that 
he  found  her  still  keeping  the  faith. 

About  this  time  he  experienced  a  severe 
affliction  of  mind.    In  contemplating  the  cha- 


40 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


racter  of  God,  he  was  led  to  look  particularly 
upon  his  attributes  as  a  God  of  justice  and  truth. 
For  fear  of  incurring  his  displeasure,  he  became 
watchful  over  his  conduct,  took  care  to  do 
nothing  which  was  not  sanctioned  by  the  autho- 
rity of  God's  holy  word,  and  spoke  extremely  lit- 
tle, lest  he  should  violate  the  truth.  He  became 
so  scrupulous,  that  every  thing  appeared  to  him 
doubtful ;  and  at  length  he  was  afraid  to  affirm  or 
deny  any  thing.  He  distrusted  his  memory  and 
senses ;  and  when  he  returned  from  an  errand,  he 
could  give  no  satisfactory  account  of  the  business 
with  which  he  had  been  intrusted.  When  asked, 
"  Adam,  have  you  been  at  ?"  he  would  an- 
swer, "  I  think  I  have,  sir."   "  Did  you  see  Mr. 

 ?"  "  I  believe  I  did."  "  Did  you  deliver  the 

message  ?"  "  I  think  so."  "  What  did  he  say  V 
"  I  cannot  say  ;  I  am  not  sure  that  he  said  so  and 
so,  if  I  have  ever  been  there  and  seen  him  ;  and 
I  am  not  sure  that  he  did  not  say  what  I  have 
just  now  told  you."  "  Why,  Adam,  I  cannot 
tell  what  you  mean  !  pray  be  more  attentive  in 
future."  At  length  all  appeared  to  him  as  the 
creations  of  dreams ;  his  existence  itself  seemed 
a  vision.  His  sufferings  became  extreme  ;  and 
for  three  weeks  he  continued  in  this  painful 
situation.  But  in  all  his  trials  and  temptations  he 
never  for  a  moment  doubted  the  truth  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures. 

The  manner  in  which  he  was  relieved  was 
this  :  he  was  one  evening  in  a  prayer  meeting, 
and  a  brother,  who  knew  nothing  of  the  state 
of  Adam's  mind,  offered  up  the  following  pe- 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


41 


tition :  "  Lord,  if  there  be  any  here  against 
whom  the  accuser  hath  stood  up,  succour  that 
soul,  and  cast  the  accuser  down."  The  thought 
immediately  occurred  to  him,  "  I  am  the  person  : 
the  accuser  of  the  brethren  hath  stood  up,  and 
is  standing  up  against  me :  Lord,  cast  him 
down,  and  deliver  me  !"  His  prayer  was  heard. 
He  saw  the  snare,  and  "  was  enabled  to 
escape  it." 

He  now  began  to  exercise  his  memory,  and 
at  first  it  required  a  great  deal  of  labour  to 
enable  him  to  commit  even  a  few  lines.  His 
memory,  however,  became  stronger  by  degrees, 
but  never  completely  recovered  its  energy.  He 
was  thus  thrown  upon  his  judgment,  which, 
perhaps,  to 'this  circumstance  owed  its  cultiva- 
tion. He  remarks,  "I  have  preached,  perhaps, 
five  thousand  sermons  on  all  kinds  of  subjects, 
and  on  a  great  variety  of  occasions,  and  did  not 
know  beforehand  one  single  sentence  that  I 
should  utter." 


CHAPTER  III. 

Goes  to  a  distant  part  of  the  circuit — Encouraged  on  the 
way — First  sermon — Mr.  Wesley  invites  him  to  England — 
His  parents  object — He  has  recourse  to  prayer — His  pa- 
rents consent — Starts  for  England — His  passage — Stays 
in  Liverpool  with  the  captain  of  the  vessel — Goes  to  Bris- 
tol— His  opinion  of  Kmgswood —  Meets  with  the  most  disa- 
greeable treatment  there — Sees  Mr.  Wesley  for  the  first 
time — Is  confirmed  by  Bishop  Bagot — Becomes  a  travelling 
preacher. 

Adam  Clarke  had  not  as  yet  received  what 
he  deemed  a  satisfactory  call  to  the  work  of 


42 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


the  regular  ministry.  Feeling  no  anxiety  on 
the  subject,  having  no  ambition  to  become  a 
preacher,  he  waited  quietly  and  patiently  the 
opening  of  that  providence  in  which  he  had 
always  trusted. 

Soon  after  he  left  Coleraine,  Mr.  Bredin, 
who  was  the  preacher  on  the  circuit,  was  in  a 
distant  part  of  his  extensive  parish,  and  sent 
for  Adam  to  come  and  spend  a  week  or  two 
with  him.  His  parents  not  objecting,  he  pre- 
pared for  his  journey,  which  was  thirty  miles, 
and  which  he  had  to  walk.  Just  before  he 
started  he  took  up  the  Bible,  and  prayed  the 
Spirit  of  light  to  direct  him  to  some  passage 
which  should  be  a  profitable  subject  for  con- 
templation on  the  way.  He  opened  the. book, 
and  the  first  words  he  saw  were  these,  "Ye 
have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you, 
and  ordained  you,  that  ye  should  go  and  bring 
forth  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should  remain : 
that  whatsoever  you  shall  ask  of  the  Father,  in 
my  name,  he  may  give  it  you,"  John  xv,  16. 

Thus  encouraged,  he  proceeded.  When  he 
reached  the  city,  he  saw  Mr.  Bredin,  who  de- 
sired him  to  go  the  next  night,  and  supply  his 
place  at  a  village  five  miles  distant.  Mr. 
Bredin  insisted  on  his.  taking  a  text.  To  this 
he  objected,  as  he  had  never  ventured  to  do 
so.  The  minister,  however,  told  him  that  the 
people  would  not  be  satisfied  unless  he  did. 
He  submitted  to  authority,  and  went  to  dis- 
charge his  duty.  He  preached  his  first  ser- 
mon June  19th,  1782,  from  the  text,  "  We  know 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


43 


that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth 
in  wickedness,"  1  John  v,  19. 

After  the  fortnight  had  expired,  he  returned 
to  his  home,  with  a  full  persuasion  that  he  was 
called  of  God  to  preach  the  gospek  Though 
not  ordained  of  men,  he  felt  that  he  was  called 
of  God,  and  was  greatly  encouraged  in  his 
work. 

Not  long  after  his  return,  a  letter  was  re- 
ceived by  Mr.  Bredin  from  Mr.  Wesley,  ap- 
pointing him  to  England,  and  requesting  him  to 
bring  A.  Clarke  with  him,  in  order  that  he  might 
be  sent  to  Kingswood  school.  This  highly  dis- 
pleased the  family.  His  father  refused  to  see 
or  speak  to  him;  his  mother  threatened  him 
with  God's  displeasure,  and  appealed  to  his 
feelings  of  respect  for  his  parents.  She  told 
him  that  she  believed  he  was  upright,  and  de- 
sired to  do  what  was  proper,  but  remarked,  that 
as  he  was  the  only  remaining  son,  and  as  his 
father  could  not  last  for  ever,  it  was  his  duty  to 
remain  and  support  those  who  had  laboured  so 
long  for  his  maintenance.  She  quoted  the 
"first  commandment  with  promise,"  namely, 
"  Honour  thy  father  and  mother,  that  thy  days 
may  be  long  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee  ;"  and  concluded  by  telling 
him,  that  if  he  went  he  "  should  have  a  pa- 
rent's curse,  and  not  her  blessing." 

In  this  difficulty,  as  in  all  others,  he  had  re- 
course to  prayer.  Having  spent  a  few  days  in 
Coleraine  on  business,  he  was  surprised  to  find 
on  his  return  an  entire  change  in  his  mother's 


44 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


sentiments.  She  felt  that  if  God  had  called 
him  to  the  work  she  could  freely  give  him  up, 
and  having  exerted  her  influence  with  his 
father,  both  his  parents  said,  in  relation  to  the 
matter,  "  We  submit." 

In  a  few  days  he  started  for  the  city  of  Lon- 
donderry, whence  he  was  to  go  to  England.  His 
religious  friends  commended  him  to  God,  and 
having  taken  an  affectionate  leave  of  his  pa- 
rents he  started  for  Derry,  in  the  expectation 
of  being  accompanied  by  Mr.  Bredin  to  England. 
In  this,  however,  he  was  disappointed,  Mr.  Wes- 
ley having  remanded  Mr.  Bredin's  appointment. 
Adam,  consequently,  had  to  go  alone.  So  he  pur- 
chased a  loaf  of  bread  and  a  pound  of  cheese, 
and  with  this  provision  set  sail  for  Liverpool  on 
Saturday,  August  17,  1782,  and  arrived  in  that 
city  on  the  following  Monday.  The  captain  of 
the  vessel  in  which  he  sailed  was  a  man  of 
good  sense  and  polished  manners,  and  had  fre- 
quent and  serious  conversations  with  his  young 
passenger.  The  sailors,  too,  were  orderly  and 
respectful ;  and  but  for  a  little  sea  sickness,  the 
passage  would  have  been  quite  pleasant. 

While  in  the  river  Mersey  they  were  board- 
ed by  a  press-gang,  who  were  in  the  river 
raising  supplies  of  men  for  the  navy.  Two 
young  men  who  were  on  board  hid  themselves 
when  they  heard  of  the  approach  of  these 
"  legalized  invaders  of  freedom ;"  but  Adam 
stood  his  ground,  feeling  that  he  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Lord,  and  if  he  permitted  him  to 
be  sent  on  board  of  a  man-of-war,  doubtless, 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


45 


he  had  something  for  him  to  do  there.  He  ac- 
cordingly betook  himself  to  prayer,  and  awaited 
the  issue.  When  the  ruffians  mounted  the  deck 
they  called  for  all  hands,  and  Adam  stepped 
boldly  up.  They  searched  the  sloop,  and  found 
one  of  the  young  men  who  had  hid  himself, 
and  took  him  with  them.  The  leader  examined 
Adam,  pronounced  him  a  priest,  and  on  account 
of  his  appearance  not  giving  them  encourage- 
ment to  expect  much  hard  labour  from  him, 
they  let  him  pass.  He  was  sufficiently  affected 
by  this  scene  to  have  a  dread  of  all  press- 
gangs  thereafter. 

When  on  shore  Adam  requested  the  captain 
to  give  him  direction  to  some  respectable 
boarding-house,  where  he  might  spend  the 
night,  as  he  intended  to  start  for  Bristol  next 
day.  The  captain  took  him  to  his  own  house, 
and  presented  him,  with  many  encomiums,  to 
his  lady.  Here  he  entered  into  religious  con- 
versation with  the  family,  and  although  there 
was  a  naval  captain  present,  who  professed  to 
be  a  papist,  he  still  kept  the  even  tenor  of  his 
way,  being  able  to  give  a  reason  of  the  hope 
which  was  in  him.  They  calmly  discussed  the 
points  of  doctrine  on  which  they  differed,  and 
Adam  entered  into  a  refutation  of  them,  and 
based  his  arguments  firmly  on  Scripture  and 
reason.  The  question  of  the  priests'  power  to 
forgive  sins  afforded  him  an  opportunity  to 
dilate  on  the  sinfulness  of  the  unregenerated 
heart,  showing  that  all  had  come  short  of  the 
glory  of  God,  and  that  there  was  no  hope  of  sal- 


46 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


vaticm  save  through  Christ.  He  descanted  on  the 
ability  of  Christ  to  save,  and  the  glorious  theme  of 
the  atonement,  until  all  were  melted  to  tears,  and 
then  suddenly  dropping  on  his  knees,  which  all 
the  company  followed,  he  began  to  pray  to  God 
in  such  earnestness  that  every  mind  seemed  to 
be  powerfully  wrought  upon.  The  fruits  of  this 
night's  labours,  the  great  harvest  of  the  judg- 
ment only  will  make  manifest. 

The  following  morning  he  breakfasted  with 
a  Mr.  Ray,  who  dissuaded  him  from  the  pur- 
pose he  had  formed  of  going  from  Liverpool  to 
Bristol  (nearly  two  hundred  miles)  on  foot. 
He,  therefore,  took  an  outside  seat  on  the 
coach  to  Birmingham,  and  was  two  days  in 
making  the  journey  from  Liverpool  to  that  place. 
On  the  road  he  neglected  not  to  administer 
reproof  wherever  it  was  called  for.  To  the 
company  among  whom  he  was  thrown,  who 
were  genteel,  (and  one  of  whom  was  learned.) 
he  had  an  opportunity  of  unfolding  and  enforcing 
the  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion.  This 
he  did  not  neglect,  and  in  this  he  showed  his 
wisdom  ;  for  the  true  follower  of  Christ,  what- 
ever be  his  pursuit,  has  innumerable  occasions 
to  drop  a  word  in  season,  which  may  be  spoken 
to  the  good  of  some  soul. 

When  he  reached  Birmingham,  he  found  out 
the  brother  of  his  friend,  Rev.  Mr.  Brettell, 
with  whom  he  stayed  until  his  departure  from 
Bristol,  and  who  conducted  him  to  the  various 
religious  meetings  in  the  neighbourhood.  Mr. 
B.  wished  to  know  "  what  he  proposed  by 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


47 


going  to  Kingswood  school  V  Adam,  who  con- 
sidered the  institution  as  little  inferior  to  a 
university,  answered,  that  he  "  hoped  to  get  in 
it  an  increase  of  learning,  of  knowledge,  and 
of  piety."  His  friend's  reply  was,  "  I  hope 
you  may  not  be  disappointed ;  I  question  whether 
you  will  meet  there  with  any  thing  you  expect." 
Adam,  in  his  surprise,  referred  to  the  accounts 
contained  in  the  late  magazines,  which  were 
fully  sufficient  to  justify  his  great  expectations. 
Mr.  B.  remarked,  "  I  only  wish  to  put  you  on 
your  guard  against  suffering  pain  and  discou- 
ragement, should  you  be  disappointed.  Some 
of  us  know  the  place  well ;  and  know  that  you 
will  not  meet  in  it  what  you  have  been  led  to 
expect."  These  sayings  were,  indeed,  strange 
to  him.  In  Mr.  B.'s  family  he  was  treated  as 
iheir  own  child,  and  ever  cherished  for  them  a 
deep  and  affectionate  regard. 

He  reached  Bristol  at  eight  o'clock  on  the 
evening  of  August  24th,  having  travelled  seven- 
teen hours  with  no  other  refreshment  than  a 
penny  loaf  and  a  halfpenny  worth  of  apples. 
Being  exposed  to  stormy  weather,  he  was  several 
times  wet  to  the  skin.  lie  remained  at  the  inn 
during  the  night,  and  having  paid  all  charges, 
he  had  but  three  halfpence  to  bear  his  expenses 
at  Kingswood !  He  walked  down  to  the  school 
in  the  morning,  and  arrived  there  just  as  preach- 
ing was  commencing,  and  heard  a  consoling 
discourse  from  the  text,  "  Woman,  why  weep- 
est  thou  ?  whom  seekest  thou  V  After  service 
he  inquired  for  the  head  master,  Mr.  Simp- 


46 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


son,  to  whom  he  presented  Mr.  Wesley's 
letter.  Mr.  S.  said  he  knew  nothing  of  the 
matter,  that  there  was  no  room,  and  that  Mr.  W. 
would  not  be  there  for  a  fortnight ;  he  told 
Adam,  in  conclusion,  that  he  must  go  back  to 
Bristol  to  lodge,  until  Mr.  Wesley's  return. 
Alas !  how  soon  was  the  paradise  of  young 
Clarke's  imagination  changed  into  a  most  deso- 
late waste ! 

He  told  Mr.  Simpson  that  he  could  not  go  back 
to  Bristol,  as  he  had  expended  all  his  money. 
The  reply  was,  that  Kings  wood  was  only  de- 
signed for  the  children  of  preachers,  or  for  such 
preachers  as  could  not  read  their  Bible !  and 
recommended  Adam  to  go  into  the  general 
work,  as  there  was  no  room  in  the  school,  and 
no  bed  to  spare. 

The  rest  of  this  account  will  be  given  in  Dr. 
Clarke's  own  words  : — 

"  At  last  it  was.  agreed,  that  there  was  a 
spare  room  on  the  end  of  the  chapel,  where  I 
might  lodge  till  Mr.  Wesley  should  come  from 
Cornwall :  and  that  I  must  stay  in  that  room, 
and  not  come  into  the  house.  I  was  accord- 
ingly shown  to  the  place,  and  was  told  one  of 
the  maids  should  bring  me  my  daily  food.  As 
soon  as  I  was  left  alone,  I  kneeled  down  and 
poured  out  my  soul  to  God  with  strong  crying 
and  tears.  I  was  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land, 
and  alas  !  among  strange  people:  utterly  friend- 
less and  pennyless.  I  felt,  also,  that  I  was 
not  at  liberty  to  run  away: — this,  I  believe, 
would  have  been  grateful  to  the  unfeeling 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


49 


people  into  whose  hands  I  had  fallen.  But  I 
soon  found  why  I  was  thus  cooped  up  in  my 
prison-house.  Mr.  S.  that  day  took  an  oppor- 
tunity to  tell  me  that  Mrs.  S.  suspected  that  I 
might  have  the  itch,  as  many  persons  coming 
from  my  country  had ;  [this  was  excellent 
from  Scotch  people,  for  such  they  both  were  ;] 
and  that  they  could  not  let  me  mingle  with  the 
family.  I  immediately  tore  open  my  waistcoat 
and  shirt,  and  showed  him  a  skin  as  white  and 
as  clean  as  ever  had  come  across  the  Tweed ; 
but  all  to  no  purpose, — '  It  might  be  cleaving 
somewhere  to  me,  and  they  could  not  be  satisfied 
till  I  had  rubbed  myself,  from  head  to  foot,  with  a 
box  of  Jackson's  itch  ointment,  which  should  be 
procured  for  me  next  day!' 

"  It.  was  only  my  strong  hold  of  God  that 
kept  me  from  distraction.  But  to  whom  could 
I  make  my  complaint  ?  Enrthly  refuge  I  had 
none.  It  is  utterly  impossible  for  me  to  de- 
scribe the  feelings,  I  may  justly  say  the  agony, 
of  my  mind.  I  surveyed  my  apartment  ;  there 
was  a  wretched  old  bureau  wainscot  bedstead, 
not  worth  ten  shillings,  and  a  bed  and  bed- 
clothes not  worth  much  more :  but  the  worst 
was,  they  were  very  scanty,  and  the  weather 
was  cold  and  wet.  There  was  one  rush  bot- 
tomed chair  in  the  place,  and  besides  these, 
neither  carpet  on  the  floor,  nor  at  the  bedside, 
nor  any  other  kind  of  furniture.  There  was  no 
book,  not  even  a  Bible,  in  the  place  :  and  my 
own  box,  with  my  clothes  and  a  few  books, 
was  behind  at  the  Lamb  Inn,  in  Bristol;  and  I 
4 


50 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


had  not  even  a  change  of  linen.  Of  this  I  in- 
formed them,  and  begged  them  to  let  the  man 
(as  I  found  he  went  in  with  a  horse  and  small 
cart  three  times  a  week)  bring  out  my  box  to 
me.  To  this  request,  often  and  earnestly  re- 
peated, I  got  no  definite  answer,  but  no  box 
was  brought. 

"  Jackson's  ointment  was  brought,  it  is  true  ; 
and  with  this  unguent  I  was  obliged  to  anoint 
myself  before  a  large  fire,  (the  first  and  last  I 
saw  while  I  remained  there,)  which  they  had 
ordered  to  be  lighted  for  the  purpose.  In  this 
state,  smelling  worse  than  a  polecat,  I  tumbled 
with  a  heavy  heart  and  streaming  eyes  into 
my  worthless  bed.  The  next  morning  the 
sheets  had  taken  from  my  body,  as  far  as  they 
came  in  contact  with  it,  the  unabsorbed  parts 
of  this  tartareous  compound  :  and  the  smell  of 
them  and  myself  was  almost  insupportable. 
I  begged  the  woman  that  brought  my  bread  and 
milk  for  breakfast,  for  dinner,  and  for  supper, 
— for  generally  I  had  nothing  else,  and  not 
enough  of  that, — to  let  me  have  a  pair  of  clean 
sheets.  It  was  in  vain:  no  clean  clothes  of 
any  kind  were  afforded  me  ;  I  was  left  to  make 
my  own  bed,  sweep  my  own  room,  &c,  &c,  as 
I  pleased !  For  more  than  three  weeks  no  soul 
performed  any  kind  act  for  me.  And  as  they 
did  not  give  orders  to  the  man  to  bring  out  my 
box,  I  was  left,  without  a  change  of  any  kind, 
till  the  Thursday  of  the  second  week  ;  when  I 
asked  permission  to  go  out  of  my  prison-house 
to  Bristol  for  my  box  ;  which  being  granted,  I 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


S3 


walked  to  Bristol  and  carried  my  box  on  my 
head,  more  than  four  miles,  without  any  kind  of 
assistance  !  It  was  then  no  loss  that  my  ward- 
robe was  not  extensive.  As  for  books,  I  brought 
none  with  me  but  a  small  18mo.  Bible,  a  12mo. 
edition  of  Young's  Night  Thoughts,  Prideaux's 
Connections,  and  Buck's  8vo.  Greek  Testament. 

"As  both  the  days  and  nights  were  very  cold, 
the  season  then  being  unnaturally  so,  I  begged 
to  have  a  little  fire.  This  was  denied  me, 
though  coals  were  very  cheap ;  and  had  it  been 
otherwise,  they  were  not  at  their  expense  ;  they 
were  paid  for  out  of  the  public  collections  made 
for  that  school,  to  which  many  of  my  friends 
made  an  annual  liberal  offering. 

"  One  day,  having  seen  Mr.  Simpson  walking 
in  the  garden,  I  went  to  him,  and  showed  him  my 
fingers,  then  bloodless  through  cold  !  He  took 
me  to  the  hall,  showed  me  a  cord  which  hung 
from  the  roof,  to  the  end  of  which  was  affixed 
a  cross  stick ;  and  told  me  to  jump  up  and 
catch  hold  of  the  stick,  and  swing  by  my 
hands,  and  that  would  help  to  restore  the  circu- 
lation. I  did  so :  and  had  been  at  the  exercise 
only  a  few  minutes,  when  Mrs.  S.  came  and 
drove  both  him  and  myself  away,  under  pre- 
tence that  we  should  dirty  the  floor !  From  this 
woman  I  received  no  kindness.  When  nearly 
crippled  with  cold,  and  I  had  stolen  into  the 
kitchen  to  warm  myself  for  a  few  moments,  if  I 
heard  her  voice  in  the  hall,  I  have  run  as  a  man 
would  who  is  pursued  in  the  jungles  of  Bengal 
by  a  royal  tiger. 


52 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


"This  woman  was  equally  saving  of  the  can- 
dies,  as  of  the  coals :  if  my  candle  were  not 
extinguished  by  nine  o'clock,  I  was  called  to 
account  for  it.  My  bed  not  being  comfortable, 
I  did  not  like  to  lie  much  in  it ;  and  therefore 
kept  out  of  it  as  late,  and  rose  from  it  as  early 
as  possible.  To  prevent  Mrs.  S.  from  seeing 
the  reflection  of  the  light  through  my  window, 
(for  my  prison-house  was  opposite  the  school, 
over  the  way,)  I  was  accustomed  to  set  my 
candle  on  the  floor  behind  my  bureau  bed,  take 
off  my  coat  and  hang  it  on  my  chair's  back, 
bring  that  close  on  the  other  angle,  and  then 
sit  down  on  the  floor  and  read !  To  these  mi- 
serable expedients  was  I  driven  in  order  to 
avoid  my  bed,  and  spend  my  time  in  the  best 
manner  I  could  for  the  cultivation  of  my  mind, 
and  to  escape  the  prying  eye  of  this  woman, 
who  seemed  never  to  be  in  her  element  but 
when  she  was  driving  every  thing  before  her. 

"  I  asked  and  got  permission  to  work  in  the 
garden.  The  fine  quickset  hedges  were  all 
overgrown;  these  I  reduced  to  order  by  the 
shears :  and  I  had  done  this  so  well  that  my 
taste  and  industry  were  both  applauded.  1  oc- 
casionally dug  and  dressed  plots  in  the  ground. 
This  was  of  great  service  to  me,  as  it  gave  me 
a  sufficiency  of  exercise,  and  I  had  on  the 
whole  better  health  ;  and  there  was  a  sort  of 
pond  of  rain  water  in  the  garden,  where  I  oc- 
casionally bathed,  scanty  indeed  of  water,  for 
there  is  none  in  the  place  but  what  falls  From 
heaven ;  and  for  a  temporary  occupation  of 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


53 


their  premises,  I  was  obliged  to  contend  with 
frogs,  and  vermin  of  different  kinds. 

"  The  preaching,  and  public  band-meeting 
at  the  chapel,  were  often  sources  of  spiritual 
refreshment  to  me  ;  and  gave  me  songs  in  the 
house  of  my  pilgrimage. 

"  One  Thursday  evening,  when  Mr.  Thomas 
Rankin,  who  was  superintendent  (then  called 
assistant)  of  the  circuit,  had  preached,  the 
bands  met ;  and  as  I  made  it  a  point  never  to 
attend  band-meeting  or  love-feast,  without  deli- 
vering my  testimony  for  God,  I  spoke :  and 
without  entering  into  trials,  temptations,  or  dif- 
ficulties of  any  kind,  I  simply  stated  my  confi- 
dence in  God,  the  clear  sense  I  had  of  my  ac- 
ceptance with  Him,  and  my  earnest  desire  for 
complete  purity  of  heart.  When  the  meeting 
was  ended,  Mr.  R.  came  to  me,  and  asked  me 
if  I  had  ever  led  a  class  ?  I  said,  I  had  often, 
in  my  own  country,  but  not  since  I  came  to 
England.  '  Have  you  ever  preached  V  I  an- 
swered, I  had  often  exhorted  in  public,  but  had 
taken  a  text  only  a  few  times.  He  then  told 
me  I  must  go  and  meet  a  class  at  Mangotsfield 
the  next  day;  and  preach  at  Downend  the  next 
Wednesday.  I  met  the  class,  and  preached  as 
appointed,  and  had  great  favour  in  the  sight  of 
the  people. 

"  From  that  time  Mr.  Rankin  was  my  steady 
friend.  I  have  had  an  intimate  acquaintance 
with  him  for  upward  of  thirty  years  ;  and  we 
never  had  the  slightest  misunderstanding.  He 
was  an  authoritative  man ;  and  many  com- 


54 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


plained  of  him  on  this  account ;  he  had  not 
many  friends-,  his  manner  being  often  apparently 
austere.  But  he  was  a  man  of  unblemished 
character,  truly  devoted  to  God,  and  zealous  in 
his  work.  I  attended  him  on  his  death-bed  in 
London  :  he  died  as  a  Christian  and  minister 
of  Christ  should  die, — full  of  confidence  in 
God,  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  I  have  already  noticed  that,  for  the  sake 
of  exercise,  I  often  worked  in  the  garden.  Ob- 
serving one  day  a  small  plot  which  had  been 
awkwardly  turned  over  by  one  of  the  boys,  I 
took  the  spade  and  began  to  dress  it :  in  break- 
ing one  of  the  clods,  I  knocked  a  half-guinea 
out  of  it.  I  took  it  up  and  immediately  said 
to  myself,  This  is  not  mine  ;  it  belongs  not  to 
any  of  my  family,  for  they  have  never  been 
here  ;  I  will  take  the  first  opportunity  to  give 
it  to  Mr.  Simpson.  Shortly  after,  I  perceived 
him  walking  in  the  garden.  I  went  to  him,  told 
him  the  circumstance,  and  presented  the  half- 
guinea  to  him ;  he  took  it,  looked  at  it,  and 
said,  '  It  may  be  mine,  as  several  hundred 
pounds  pass  through  my  hands  in  the  course 
of  the  year,  for  the  expenses  of  this  school ; 
but  I  do  not  recollect  that  I  ever  lost  any  mo- 
ney since  I  came  here.  Probably  one  of  the 
gentlemen  has ;  keep  it,  and  in  the  mean  time 
I  will  inquire.'  I  said,  '  Sir,  it  is  not  mine, 
take  you  the  money ;  if  you  meet  the  right 
owner,  well ;  if  not,  throw  it  in  the  funds  of 
the  school.'  He  answered,  'You  must  keep  it 
till  I  make  the  inquiry.'    I  took  it  again  with 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


55 


reluctance.  The  next  day  he  told  me  that  Mr. 
Bayley  had  lost  a  half-guinea,  and  I  might  give 
it  to  him  the  first  time  I  saw  him  ;  I  did  so  : — 
three  days  afterward  Mr.  Bayley  came  to  me 
and  said,  1  Mr.  C,  it  is  true,  that  I  lost  a  half- 
guinea,  but  I  am  not  sure  that  this  is  the  half- 
guinea  I  lost ;  unless  I  were  so,  I  could  not 
conscientiously  keep  it;  therefore  you  must 
take  it  again."  I  said,  '  It  is  not  mine,  proba- 
bly it  is  yours ;  therefore  I  cannot  take  it.'  He 
answered,  '  I  will  not  keep  it :  /  have  been 
uneasy  In  my  mind  ever  since  it  came  into  my 
possession and,  in  saying  this,  he  forced  the 
gold  into  my  hand,  Mr.  Simpson  was  present: 
I  then  presented  it  to  him,  saying,  4  Here,  Mr. 
S.,  take  you  it,  and  apply  it  to  the  use  of  the 
school.'  He  turned  away  nastily  as  from  some- 
thing ominous,  and  said,  '  I  declare  I  will  have 
nothing  to  do  with  it.'  So  it  was  obliged  to 
remain  with  its  finder,  and  formed  a  grand  ad- 
dition to  a  purse  that  already  possessed  only 
three  half-pence. 

On  the  morning  of  September  26th,  1782, 
Adam  Clarke  saw  Rev.  John  Wesley  for  the 
first  time.  On  his  arrival  at  Bristol,  Adam  was 
presented  to  him  and  received  with  great  kind- 
ness. Mr.  W.  inquired  how  long  he  had  been 
in  England,  and  after  some  conversation  asked 
him,  u  Well,  brother  Clarke,  do  you  wish  to 
devote  yourself  entirely  to  the  work  of  the 
Lord  ?"  His  reply  was,  "  Sir,  I  wish  to  be  and 
do  what  God  pleases."  Mr.  Wesley  then  in- 
formed him  of  a  vacancy  occasioned  by  the 


56 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


withdrawal  of  the  young  preacher  who  had 
been  appointed  to  Bradford,  (Wilts,)  and  re- 
quested Adam  to  hold  himself  in  readiness  to 
take  his  place.  After  Mr.  W.  had  laid  his  hands 
upon  young  Clarke's  head  and  blessed  him,  and 
prayed  God  to  make  him  useful,  they  parted. 

Two  days  after  that  he  first  saw  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  ;  and  was  not  a  little  gratified  to  think 
that  he  had  been  permitted  to  see  the  men 
whom  he  considered  the  two  "  very  highest 
characters  upon  the  face  of  the  globe." 

One  thing  is  to  be  remarked,  that  as  soon 
as  Mr.  Wesley  took  a  favourable  notice  of 
Adam,  he  was  brought  from  his  cell,  placed  in 
the  room  with  the  other  boys,  and  permitted  to 
dine  at  the  same  table  with  the  family.  The 
last  act  of  tyranny  which  Mrs.  Simpson  inflict- 
ed upon  Adam  was  the  refusing  to  allow  him 
to  drink  at  the  table,  unless  he  went  through 
the  useless,  and  to  his  mind,  foolish  ceremony 
of  drinking  the  health  of  the  company  present. 

Before  he  left  Kingswood  he  was  confirmed 
by  the  venerable  Bishop  Bagot,  in  the  Collegi- 
ate Church,  Bristol.  He  felt  great  satisfaction 
in  participating  in  this  sacred  ordinance,  but 
for  it  he  received  the  pity  of  his  tormentor, 
Mrs.  S.,  for  being  "  held  so  long  to  the  oldness 
of  the  letter."* 

*  Good  Mr.  Wesley,  now  nearly  80  years  of  age,  and 
never  inclined  to  think  evil  of  any  one,  seems  to  have  been 
grossly  imposed  upon  by  this  woman  and  her  husband.  No 
complaints  of  a  similar  kind,  that  we  know  of,  have  since 
been  brought  against  the  governors  and  stewards  of  Kings- 
wood  school. — Eds. 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


i>7 


He  left  Kingswood,  after  having  spent  thirty- 
two  days  in  it,  and  carried  with  him  recollec- 
tions which  ever  after  rendered  the  place  disa- 
greeable in  his  sight. 

Probably  a  younger  person  than  Adam  Clarke 
had  never  been  sent  forth  to  labour,  by  the 
Methodist  ministry.  His  youthful  appearance 
obtained  for  him  the  name  of  the  little  boy.  He 
was  often  tempted  by  the  evil  one  on  account 
of  his  youth,  as  perhaps  is  every  minister  as 
young  as  he  was;  but  the  circumstance  which 
he  judged  so  unfavourable  to  his  usefulness 
operated  strongly  in  his  favour,  and  many  came 
out  to  hear  the  boy,  whose  attendance  the  vene- 
rable servant  of  God  might  not  have  been  able 
to  secure. 

With  a  burning  zeal  for  the  promotion  of  the 
cause  of  God,  Adam  Clarke  "  went  out  as  an 
itinerant  preacher  among  the  people  called 
Methodists,"  on  September  27,  1782. 


58 


LIFK  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Sent  to  Bradford  circuit — Success  at  Road — Reads  on 
horseback — Abandons  his  classical  studies — Why — What 
caused  him  to  resume  them — Quits  lea  and  coffee — Consci- 
entiousness— Appointed  to  Norwich  circuit — State  of  the 
society— Invitation  to  breakfast — Domestic  economy — Pri- 
vations Appointed  to  St.    Austell's — Samuel    Drew — 

Driven  from  a  farmer's  house — Accident — Chemistry — Sent 
to  Plymouth  Dock — His  studies — Goes  to  the  Norman 
Isles — Returns — Marriage — Persecution—  Bristol  circuit — 

Dublin — Mr.  Wesley's    death  Manchester  Stranger's 

Friend  Society. 

Mr.  Clarke's  first  field  of  labour  was  in  Brad- 
ford circuit,  which  included  the  three  counties  of 
Wilts,  Somerset,  and  Dorset ;  and  had  more 
appointments  on  it  than  there  are  days  in  the 
month.  We  have  already  remarked  that  his 
extreme  youth  was  often  presented  to  him  by 
the  enemy  of  his  soul  as  an  obstacle  to  his 
usefulness.  He  would  frequently  think  thus  : 
"  How  can  I  expect  that  men  and  women,  per- 
sons of  forty,  threescore,  or  more  years,  will 
come  out  to  hear  a  boy  preach  the  gospel !  And 
is  it  likely,  if  through  curiosity  they  do  come, 
that  they  will  believe  what  /  say  ?  As  to  the 
young,  they  are  too  gay  and  giddy  to  attend  to 
divine  things  ;  and  if  so,  among  whom  lies  the 
probability  of  my  usefulness  V  He  attracted, 
however,  large  congregations,  and  was  received 
everywhere  with  great  kindness. 

At  one  of  the  villages  where  an  appointment 
had  been  announced  for  the  little  boy,  he  found 
assembled  a  great  collection  of  young  persons. 
After  having  preached  he  gave  out  the  beauti- 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


59 


ful  hymn,  to  be  found  in  our  common  hymn 
book,  beginning  with  the  stanza, — 

"  Vain,  delusive  world,  adieu, 

With  all  of  creature  good ! 
Only  Jesus  I  pursue, 

Who  bought  me  with  his  blood. 
All  thy  pleasures  I  forego, 

I  trample  on  thy  wealth  and  pride  ; 
Only  Jesus  will  I  know, 

And  Jesus  crucified  !" 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  singing,  he  stopped 
and  addressed  his  audience  thus  :  "  My  dear 
young  friends,  you  have  joined  with  me  heartily, 
and,  I  dare  say,  sincerely,  in  singing  this  fine 
hymn.  You  know  in  whose  presence  we  have 
been  conducting  this  solemn  service  ;  the  eyes 
of  God,  of  angels,  and  perhaps  of  devils,  have 
been  upon  us.  And  what  have  we  been  doing  ? 
"We  have  been  promising  in  the  sight  of  all 
these,  and  of  each  other,  that  we  will  renounce 
a  vain,  delusive  world — all  its  pleasures,  pomp, 
and  pride,  and  seek  our  happiness  in  God 
alone.  ****** 
Now,  shall  we  promise,  and  not  perform  ?  Shall 
we  vow,  and  not  keep  our  vow  ?  God  has 
heard  what  we  have  sung,  and  it  is  registered 
in  heaven.  What  then  do  you  purpose  to  do  ? 
Will  you  continue  to  live  to  the  world,  and  for- 
get that  you  owe  your  being  to  God,  and  have 
immortal  souls  which  must  spend  an  eternity 
in  heaven  or  in  hell,  according  to  the  state  in 
which  they  are  found  when  they  leave  this 
world  ?  We  have  no  time  to  spare,  scarcely 
any  to  deliberate  in  ;  the  Judge  is  at  the  door, 


60 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


and  death  is  not  far  behind.  I  have  tried  both 
lives,  and  find  that  a  religious  life  has  an  in- 
finite preference  beyond  the  other.  Let  us 
therefore  heartily  forsake  sin,  vanity,  and  folly, 
and  seek  God  by  earnest  prayer,  nor  rest  till 
we  find  he  has  blotted  out  all  our  sins,  purified 
our  hearts,  and  filled  us  with  peace  and  happi- 
ness. If  we  seek  earnestly,  and  seek  through 
Christ  Jesus,  we  cannot  be  unsuccessful."  He 
then  prayed,  and  many  were  deeply  affected. 
That  night  and  the  next  morning  thirteen 
young  persons  came  to  him,  inquiring  what 
they  should  do  to  be  saved.  The  neighbour- 
hood became  awakened  to  the  importance  of 
religion,  and  Methodism  thenceforth  prospered 
in  that  village. 

While  he  was  thus  made  abundantly  useful 
to  others,  he  was  endeavouring  to  improve  him- 
self. A  Hebrew  grammar,  written  by  one  of 
the  instructers  at  Kingsvvood,  to  which  he  sub- 
scribed while  at  that  institution,  had  been  re- 
ceived, and  was  carefully  studied.  With  Latin, 
Greek,  and  French  he  did  but  little,  owing  to 
the  want  of  a  teacher's  assistance.  In  summer 
he  was  accustomed  to  read  while  travelling  on 
horseback,  and  in  this  manner  he  read  through 
the  four  volumes  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Abridgment 
of  Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  History.  This  me- 
thod of  study  was  too  irritating  to  his  eyes,  and 
dangerous  besides ;  but  he  had  to  remit  it,  on 
account  of  being  straitened  for  time. 

A  circumstance  occurred  about  this  time, 
which  nearly  put  a  period  to  his  classical  stu- 


MFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


Gl 


dies.  At  one  of  his  appointments  he  observed 
a  Latin  sentence  pencilled  on  the  wall,  relative 
to  the  vicissitudes  of  life.  He  immediately  sub- 
joined an  apposite  and  beautiful  passage  from 
the  iEneid  of  Virgil.  The  next  preacher  who 
followed  him,  seeing  the  lines,  and  understand- 
ing neither  their  meaning  nor  connection  with 
the  preceding  sentence,  wrote  under  them  the 
following  words: — 

"  Did  you  write  the  above 
to  show  us  you  could  write  Latin  ? 
For  shame  !  do  send  pride 
to  hell,  from  whence  it  came. 
O,  young  man,  improve  your 
time,  Eternity 's  at  hand." 

The  ignorance  and  pride  of  this  preacher  dic- 
tated the  lines  he  wrote  ;  for,  not  being  able  to 
brook  an  equal,  he  was  not  prepared  to  tole- 
rate a  superior ;  pride  and  wilful  ignorance 
(twin  sins)  ever  accompanying  each  other. 
Learning,  instead  of  puffing  up,  is  calculated 
to  humble  a  man,  and  we  shall  generally  find 
that  the  ignorant  despise  the  learned  much 
more  than  the  learned  despise  the  ignorant. 
Upon  the  tender  conscience  of  Adam  Clarke 
this  circumstance  had  a  powerful  influence. 
He  reflected  that  the  family  had  had  the  re- 
proachful effusion  before  them  for  a  week,  and 
he  knew  not  how  he  should  come  into  their 
presence.  In  an  hour  of  temptation  he  threw 
himself  on  his  knees,  and  solemnly  promised 
his  Maker  that  he  would  meddle  with  Latin 
and  Greek  no  more.  Hebrew,  which  he  had 
just  begun,  was  not  included  in  the  ban.  When 


62 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


he  asked  the  preacher  why  he  had  not  sent 
him  the  reproof  in  a  note,  or  delivered  it  in 

private,  Mr.  replied,  that  he  thought  this 

the  more  effectual  way  to  produce  a  cure.  Mr. 
Clarke  then  told  him  of  the  vow  he  had  made, 
to  desist  from  the  study  of  literature  ;  this  mis- 
taken minister  of  the  gospel  "  applauded  his 
teachableness  and  godly  diligence,  and  assured 
him  that  he  had  never  known  any  of  the  learn- 
ed preachers  who  was  not  a  conceited  cox- 
comb." What  a  compliment  to  the  father  of 
Methodism,  "  who,  (in  the  words  of  Dr.  Clarke, 
in  his  '  Letter  to  a  Methodist  Preacher,'  &c.,) 
to  his  own  great  honour  and  the  edification  of 
thousands,  had  taken  more  successful  pains  to 
cultivate  his  mind  than  the  whole  tribe  of  those 
who  are  continually  (in  self-defence)  ringing 
the  Goth  and  Vandal  changes  on  the  popish 
eulogium  of  ignorance" 

This  word,  spoken  out  of  season,  had  well 
nigh  been  the  cause  of  depriving  the  world  of 
the  results  of  Dr.  Clarke's  improvement  of  his 
talents,  and  of  "  adding,"  in  the  words  of  his 
autobiography,  "  one  more  to  the  already  too 
ample  company  of  slothful  servants  and  religions 
loungers  in  the  Lord's  inheritance."  In  the 
step  he  had  taken,  Mr.  C.  acted  from  conscien- 
tious motives  ;  but  the  Father  of  lights  and 
Author  of  wisdom  saw  fit  to  deliver  him  from 
the  bond  of  ignorance  which  Satan  had  thus 
ingeniously  endeavoured  to  twine  around  him. 

He  had  not  entirely  lost  the  little  knowledge 
of  French  which  he  had  acquired  in  his  younger 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  •  CLARKE. 


63 


years.  And  about  1786,  he  met  with  a  piece  of 
extraordinary  merit,  in  Abbe  Maury's  Discourse 
on  Eloquence  ;*  and  being  very  much  pleased 
with  it,  he  translated  the  passage,  and  sent  it 
to  Mr.  Wesley  for  insertion  in  the  Arminian 
Magazine.  Mr.  W.,  "  who  was  as  decided  a 
friend  of  learning  as  he  was  of  religion,"  pub- 
lished the  article  ;  and  wrote  back  to  Mr.  C, 
"  charging  him  to  cultivate  his  mind,  as  far  as 
his  circumstances  would  allow,  and  not  to  forget 
any  thing  he  had  ever  learned." 

Next  to  the  word  of  God,  the  word  of  Mr. 
Wesley  had  the  most  influence  with  Mr.  C. 
He  began  to  reason  with  himself,  and  was  led 
to  the  conclusion,  that,  although  his  vow  to 
suspend  his  study  of  Latin  and  Greek  was  a 
solemn  one,  yet,  all  things  considered,  it  was 
not  required  of  him  to  keep  it ;  for  the  ignorant 
preacher  who  had  been  the  cause  of  this  vow 
was  no  competent  judge  ;  and  if  it  were  lawful 
for  any  one  to  read  the  language  in  which  the 
words  of  the  prophets  and  the  evangelists  and 
apostles  were  written,  it  was  lawful  for  him  so 
to  do;  and  that  breaking  his  promise  would  be 
a  smaller  evil  than  its  observance.  He  kneeled 
down,  begged  God  to  forgive  his  vow,  and  the 
solemn  manner  in  which  he  had  made  it,  and, 
after  a  suspension  of  four  years,  (a  great  loss 
of  precious  time,)  resumed  those  studies  which 
he  had  abandoned,  under  the  full  persuasion 
that,  in  so  doing,  he  had  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord.  -> 

*  A  work  now  published  at  our  Book  Room. — Eds. 


64 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


In  the  course  of  the  same  year  he  read  Mr. 
Wesley's  "  Letter  on  Tea,"  and  finding  in  it 
arguments  which  he  could  not  answer,  he  gave 
up  the  use  of  that  beverage,  and  abstained  from 
it  to  the  day  of  his  death.  By  this  denial  he 
saved  a  great  deal  of  time,  which  otherwise 
might  have  been  spent  at  the  tea-table.  For 
the  current  year,  the  conference  was  held  in 
Bristol;  and  Mr. C.  attended  its  session.  There, 
on  Wednesday,  Aug.  6th,  1783,  he  was  ad- 
mitted into  full  connection,  after  having  travelled 
only  about  eleven  months.  The  regulation  which 
now  requires  a  preadher  to  travel  four  years 
did  not  then  exist ;  but  even  before  it  took 
place,  no  one  had  ever  been  admitted  as  early 
as  Mr.  C.  He  again  dedicated  himself  to  God 
and  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

A  circumstance  occurred  at  his  examination 
which  proved  how  conscientious  he  was  about 
small  matters.  One  of  the  questions  asked  the 
candidates  is,  "  Are  you  in  debt  ?"  It  so  hap- 
pened that,  while  walking  that  morning,  Mr. 
Clarke  had  borrowed  a  halfpenny  from  a  brother 
preacher  to  bestow  upon  a  poor  man.  As  the 
preacher  had  left  town  during  the  day,  he  had  no 
opportunity  to  discharge  the  debt.  Here  was  a 
dilemma.  If  in  answer  to  the  question  he  were 
to  say,  "  /  am  not  in  debt,"  it  would  not  be 
strictly  true  ;  and  if  he  were  to  inform  them  of 
the  amount  of  his  obligation,  his  brethren  might 
conclude  that  he  was  a  fool.  When,  therefore, 
the  interrogatory  was  propounded,  Are  you  in 
debt  1  he  avoided  the  difficulty  with  admirable 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


65 


address,  by  replying,  "  Not  one  penny  :"  thus 
saving  both  his  conscience  and  reputation. 

While  on  Bradford  circuit  he  had  preached 
five  hundred  and  six  times,  besides  numberless 
exhortations  and  pastoral  visits.  At  this  con- 
ference he  was  appointed  to  Norwich  circuit, 
and  arrived  in  that  city  on  Saturday  evening, 
August  16th,  1783.  When  he  reached  that 
place,  which  was  the  head  of  his  circuit,  he 
found  one  of  his  predecessors  ill  of  a  fever ; 
and  although  the  disorder  was  considered  con- 
tagious, and  he  was  obliged  to  sleep  in  the 
same  room,  he  did  not  catch  the  infection. 

In  this  field  of  labour,  one  of  his  colleagues 
was  the  venerable  Richard  Whatcoat,  who  after- 
ward became  one  of  the  bishops  of  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church  in  this  country. 
The  state  of  the  society  was  discouraging. 
Methodism,  and,  indeed,  religion  generally,  was 
at  a  low  ebb;  while  lukewarmness  and  Anti- 
nomianism  every  where  prevailed.  The  society 
was  poor  ;  the  preachers'  house  was  occupied 
by  a  family  that  supplied  them  with  food,  charg- 
ing so  much  a  meal,  and  sending  the  bill  to  the 
stewards.  Of  course  the  preacher  who  ate  the 
fewest  meals  was  the  most  popular  man  ;  and 
Mr.  C.'s  habits  of  abstinence  gave  him  the  ad- 
vantage in  this  respect.  Occasionally  the  preach- 
ers Were  invited  out ;  and  a  ludicrous  circum- 
stance connected  with  one  of  those  invitations 
is  thus  related  by  Mr.  Clarke's  biographer  : — 

"  After  preaching  one  morning  at  five  o'clock, 
a  voung  woman  of  the  society  came  to  him 
5 


66 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


and  said,  i  Sir,  will  you  do  me  the  favour  to 
breakfast  with  me  this  morning?  I  breakfast 
always  at  eight  o'clock.'  '  I  thank  you,'  said 
he,  '  but  I  know  not  where  you  live.'  '  0,' 
said  she,  '  I  live  in  street,  near  Maudlin- 
gate,  No.  .'    '  I  do  not  know  the  place.' 

4  Well ;  but  you  cannot  well  miss  it,  after  the 
directions  I  shall  give  you.'  '  Very  well.' 
4  You  must  cross  Cherry-lane,  and  go  to  the 
Quakers'  preaching-house :  do  you  know  it  V 
'  Yes.'  '  Well,  then,  leave  the  Quakers' 
preaching-house  on  the  left  hand,  and  go  right 
down  that  lane  till  you  come  to  the  bottom  ;  and 
then,  on  your  right  hand,  you  will  see  a  door 
that  appears  to  lead  into  a  garden,  with  an 
inscription  over  it : — '  Can  you  read  V  '  Yes, 
a  little.'  'Well,  then,  the  board  will  direct  you 
so  and  so,  and  you  cannot  then  miss.'  'Thank 
you :  I  shall  endeavour  to  be  with  you  at  the 
time  appointed.'  'I  went,'  said  Mr.  C,  'and 
because  I  had  the  happiness  of  being  able  to 
read,  I  found  out  my  way.' "  This  incident 
shows  how  little  the  early  Methodists  expected 
from  their  preachers. 

Another  anecdote  will  exhibit  Mr.  Clarke's 
address  in  small  matters  of  domestic  economy. 
The  bellows  belonging  to  the  preachers'  house 
in  Norwich  were  so  worn  out  that  they  could 
hold  no  wind.  The  poker,  too,  was  burned  to 
the  stump ;  and  the  fire-riddle,  or  cinder-sifter, 
was  worn  beyond  use.  The  society  there  was 
too  poor  to  have  these  superannuated  instru- 
ments replaced  by  new  ones.    Matters  with 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


67 


them  had  reached  a  crisis,  and  Mr.  Clarke's 
sagacity  and  prudence  dictated  that  something 
must  be  done.  He  sent  for  twopence  worth 
of  tacks,  and  cutting  the  materials  of  a  pair  of 
leathern  breeches,  so  as  to  suit  the  dimensions 
of  the  bellows,  he  repaired  them  so  neatly  that 
they  answered  the  purpose  of  a  new  instru- 
ment. The  tin  of  an  old  saucepan  was  pressed 
into  service  to  mend  the  riddle  ;  and  thus,  at 
the  expense  of  twopence,  he  rendered  both 
bellows  and  riddle  of  use.  The  stewards,  re- 
marking his  praiseworthy  economy  and  per- 
severance, made  a  courageous  effort,  and 
succeeded  in  getting  the  old  poker  repaired. 

On  this  circuit  Mr.  Clarke  was  frequently 
obliged  to  carry  his  saddle-bags  and  walk  to 
his  appointments.  The  winter  of  1783  was 
exceedingly  severe  ;  and  in  several  weeks  of 
it  he  lodged  in  a  loft,  where  he  could  see  all 
that  was  going  on  below  through  the  openings 
in  the  floor,  and  sometimes  in  an  out-house, 
where,  perhaps,  for  seven  years  together  there 
had  not  been  a  spark  of  fire  lighted.  He  has 
often  gone  to  bed  with  his  clothes  on,  stripping 
himself  as  the  bed  became  warmer;  and  con- 
fined himself  to  one  position,  as  every  unoccu- 
pied part  of  it  was  so  cold,  that  he  could  not 
suffer  his  limbs  to  come  in  contact  with  it. 
Occasionally  he  has  taken  a  hammer  and  chisel, 
and  with  a  parcel  of  brown  paper  stopped  up 
the  crevices  in  the  rooms  where  he  has  been 
obliged  to  lodge.  Notwithstanding  all  this,  he 
and  his  fellow-labourers  went  cheerfully  to 


68 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


proclaim  the  gospel  to  those  who,  otherwise, 
might  never  have  heard  of  the  means  of  salva- 
tion. 

His  engagements  on  this  circuit  prevented 
him  from  devoting  much  time  to  study.  He 
read  a  little  Hebrew  and  French,  but  his  vow 
prevente'd  him  from  devoting  any  time  to  Latin 
and  Greek.  On  Saturday,  August  7th,  he  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  the  Leeds  Conference, 
informing  him  that  he  was  appointed  to  St. 
Austell  circuit,  Cornwall,  which  lay  four  hun- 
dred miles  from  the  place  where  he  then  was. 
With  a  guinea  and  a  half-crown  to  bear  his 
expenses,  he  started  on  his  journey.  He 
travelled  at  the  rale  of  forty  miles  a  day  ;  and 
was  obliged,  by  the  limited  state  of  his  funds, 
to  deny  himself  much  refreshment  that  would 
have  been  very  agreeable  on  such  a  fatiguing 
travel.  Nothing  but  the  love  of  God,  and  a 
desire  to  promote  the  good  of  his  fellow-men, 
could  ever  have  sustained  him  under  these 
privations.  During  the  eleven  months  he  spent 
on  Norwich  circuit,  he  preached  four  hundred 
and  fifty  sermons,  not  including  exhortations. 

On  Saturday,  August  28th,  he  reached  the 
town  of  St.  Austell.  On  this  circuit  he  had 
forty  regular  appointments,  besides  many  places 
to  be  visited  where  preaching  had  not  yet  been 
established.  During  the  year,  a  gracious  re- 
vival of  religion  broke  out,  and  many  were 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  Among  those 
who  joined  the  Methodist  societies  was  the 
celebrated  Samuol  Drew.    At  that  time  he  was 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


69 


an  apprentice  to  a  shoemaker ;  but  afterward, 
by  his  untiring  efforts  and  diligence  in  study, 
he  became  one  of  the  greatest  metaphysicians 
of  his  age  and  country.  He  was  a  man  of  great 
amiability  of  disposition,  of  remarkable  piety, 
and  gigantic  mind.  He  afterward  became  a 
local  preacher  in  the  Methodist  Church ;  and 
the  publication  of  his  works  on  the  "  Imma- 
teriality and  Immortality  of  the  Soul,"  the 
"  Identity  and  Resurrection  of  the  Human 
Body,"  and  the  "  Being  and  Attributes  of  God," 
have  established  his  fame  as  an  acute  reasoner 
and  powerful  writer. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Clarke's  arrival  at  this  circuit, 
he  went  to  a  farmer  P.'s,  where  he  had  to 
preach  that  night  and  the  next  morning  to  a 
small  society  which  had  been  formed  there. 
After  a  fatiguing  travel  ho  reached  the  place. 
When  he  entered  the  house,  he  found  only 
"  the  good  woman  within,  the  other  members 
of  the  family  being  at  work  in  the  harvest  field. 
She  asked  him  if  he  had  dined:  he  said,  No. 
She  then  brought  him  the  remains  of  a  cold 
apple  pie,  of  the  rudest  confection  ;  the  apples 
were  not  peeled,  even  the  snuffs  and  stalks  were 
on  them,  and  the  crust  was  such,  that,  though 
the  apples  in  baking  shrunk  much,  yet  the  crust 
disdained  to  follow  them,  and  stood  over  the 
dish  like  a  well-built  arch,  almost  impenetrable 
to  knife  or  teeth.  He  sat  down  to  this  homely 
fare,  thanked  God,  and  took  courage.  After  a 
little,  the  good  woman  brought  him  some  cream, 
saying,  '  I'll  give  you  a  little  cream  to  the  pie ; 


70 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


but  I  cannot  afford  it  to  my  own  family.'  This 
appeared  odd  to  him.  He  had  nothing  besides 
this  pie  and  cream,  except  a  drink  of  water.  He 
went  and  cleaned  his  horse,  and  waited  till  the 
farmer  came  in  from  the  field  ;  between  whom, 
in  substance,  passed  the  following  dialogue  : — 
Who  art  thou  ?  I  am  a  Methodist  preacher  :  my 
name  is  Adam  Clarke.  And  what  is  thee  comin 
here  for  ?  To  preach  to  yourself,  your  family, 
and  your  neighbours.  Who  sent  thee  here?  I 
received  a  plan  from  Mr.  Wrigley,  and  your 
place  stands  for  this  night  and  to-morrow  morn- 
ing. /  expect  other  friends  to-morrow,  and  thou 
shalt  not  stay  here.  Why, — will  you  not  have 
the  preaching  ?  No,  I  will  have  none  of  thy 
preaching,  nor  any  of  thy  brethren.  But  will  it 
not  be  wrong  to  deprive  your  family  and  neigh- 
bours of  what  may  be  profitable  to  them,  though 
you  may  not  desire  it  ?  Thee  shalt  not  stay 
here :  I  vnll  have  no  more  Methodist  preaching. 
Well,  I  will  inform  Mr.  Wrigley  of  it ;  and  I 
dare  say  he  will  not  send  any  more,  if  you 
desire  it  not:  but  as  I  am  a  stranger  in  the 
country,  and  know  not  my  way,  and  it  is  now 
toward  evening,  I  hope  you  will  give  me  a 
night's  lodging,  and  I  will,  please  God,  set  off 
to-morrow  morning.  /  tell  thee,  thee  shalt  not 
stay  here.  What,  would  you  turn  a  stranger  out 
into  a  strange  country,  of  which  he  knows  no- 
thing, and  so  late  in  the  evening  too  1  Where 
was  thee  last  night  ?  I  was  at  Polperro.  Then 
go  there.  It  is  out  of  my  reach :  besides,  I  have 
to  preach  at  Bodmin  to-morrow  evening.  Then 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE.  71 


go  to  Bodmin.  I  have  never  yet  been  there ; 
am  not  expected  there  to-night ;  and  know  no 
person  in  the  place  :  pray  give  me  the  shelter 
of  your  roof  for  the  night.  /  tell  thee,  thee  shalt 
not  stay  here.  Are  you  really  in  earnest?  I  am. 
Well,  then,  if  I  must  go,  can  you  direct  me  the 
way  to  Ruthernbridge  ;  I  was  there  on  Thurs- 
day, and  am  sure  I  shall  be  welcome  again. 
Thee  must  inquire  the  road  to  Bodmin.  How  far 
is  Ruthernbridge  hence  1  About  fifteen  or  sixteen 
miles ;  so  thee  hadst  best  be  getting  off.  I  will 
set  off  immediately.  Mr.  Clarke  then  went  and 
put  on  his  boots,  repacked  his  shoes,  &c,  in  his 
saddle-bags,  and  went  to  the  stable  and  saddled 
his  horse  ;  the  farmer  standing  by  and  looking 
on,  but  lending  no  assistance.  He  then  mounted 
his  horse,  and  spoke  to  this  effect : — '  Now,  sir, 
I  am  a  stranger,  and  you  refused  me  the  com- 
mon rites  of  hospitality :  I  am  a  messenger  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  coming  to  you,  your  family,  and 
your  neighbours,  with  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
tion by  Jesus  Christ ;  and  you  have  refused  to 
receive  me :  for  this  you  must  account  at  the 
bar  of  God.  In  the  mean  time  I  must  act  as 
my  Lord  has  commanded  me ;  and  wipe  off 
against  you  even  the  dust  of  your  floor  that  cleaves 
to  the  soles  of  my  feet?  So  saying,  he  took  his 
right  foot  out  of  the  stirrup,  and  with  his  hand 
wiped  off  the  dust  from  his  sole:  he  did  the 
like  to  his  left  foot,  and  rode  slowly  off,  saying, 
'  Remember,  a  messenger  of  peace  came  to 
your  house  with  the  gospel  of  Jesus  ;  and  you 
have  rejected  both  him  and  his  message  !'  He 


72 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


went  on  his  way ;  and  the  farmer  turned  into 
his  house.  What  was  the  consequence  ?  A 
Methodist  preacher  was  never  afterward  within 
his  house,  or  before  his  door.  The  little  society 
that  was  there  went  to  other  places  ;  ruin  came 
on  him,  and  his  family  became  corrupt,  and  were 
at  last  finally  scattered !  and  he  died  not  long 
after." 

Although  spiritually  Mr.  Clarke  was  pros- 
pering, yet  the  incessant  labour  which  his  cir- 
cuit called  for  almost  wore  him  down.  He  was 
exposed  to  all  kinds  of  weather  in  his  out-door 
preaching  ;  often  addressing  congregations  two 
or  three  times  on  the  same  day,  and  preaching 
four  times  every  Sunday  in  the  month  but  one. 
He  also  met  with  an  accident  on  this  circuit. 
Being  without  a  horse,  a  gentleman  on  the  cir- 
cuit said  he  would  give  him  one  ;  and  among 
other  good  qualities  which  he  attributed  to  the 
animal,  extolled  it  as  a  most  excellent  chaise- 
horse.  Mr.  Wesley,  who  was  standing  by,  re- 
marked that  one  of  his  horses  was  a  very  un- 
ruly creature  in  the  carriage,  but  he  thought  he 
might  be  a  good  hack.  He  suggested  an  ex- 
change between  Mr.  C.  and  himself,  which  was 
readily  agreed  to.  Mr.  Clarke  took  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's horse,  and  felt  proud  in  being  the  owner 
of  an  animal  that  had  belonged  to  his  venerable 
father  in  the  gospel.  The  horse,  however, 
proved  to  be  extremely  dangerous.  He  scarcely 
ever  travelled  over  a  journey  of  ten  miles  with- 
out falling.  The  regard  Mr.  C.  had  for  the 
former  owner  of  the  animal  would  not  suffer 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


73 


him  to  take  the  advice  of  his  friends  and  sell 
him.  One  day  as  he  was  travelling  to  fill  an 
appointment  his  horse  stumbled  and  pitched 
him  over  his  head.  The  concussion  deprived 
him  of  sensation,  and  he  lay  in  that  state  for  a 
considerable  time.  He  recovered  sufficiently 
to  reach  his  appointment,  and  although  enduring 
the  severest  agony,  he  yielded  to  the  solicita- 
tions of  his  congregation,  and  endeavoured  to 
dispense  unto  them  the  word  of  life.  He,  how- 
ever, did  not  entirely  recover  from  this  accident 
for  more  than  three  years. 

While  on  this  circuit  he  devoted  a  portion 
of  his  time  to  the  study  of  chemistry,  and  by 
experiments  in  the  laboratory  of  a  friend,  re- 
lieved his  mind  from  the  intensity  of  thought 
under  which  it  had  laboured.  While  on  St. 
Austell,  he  became  acquainted  with  Mr.  Richard 
Mabyn,  of  Camelford,  with  whom  he  contracted 
B  strong  friendship,  which  was  broken  only  by 
the  death  of  that  gentleman,  which  occurred  in 
1820. 

The  conference  of  1785  was  held  in  London. 
Although  an  application  was  made  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley to  reappoint  Mr.  C.  to  St.  Austell,  he  saw  fit 
in  his  prudence  to  assign  him  Plymouth  Dock 
circuit,  where  a  rent  had  been  made  in  the  so- 
ciety by  Mr.  W.  Moore's  secession,  which  car- 
ried away  more  than  fifty  of  their  number.  In 
the  course  of  the  year  the  number  in  society 
was  doubled,  and  many  of  those  who  had  left 
with  Mr.  Moore  returned.  While  on  this  cir- 
cuit he  broke  the  vow  which  had  restrained 


74 


LIFE"  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


him  from  classical  studies,  and  was  greatly  as- 
sisted by  James  Hore,  Esq.,  of  the  Royal  Navy, 
who  lent  him  Chambers'  Encyclopaedia,  2  vols, 
folio.  With  this  work  he  spent  all  his  spare 
time,  and  the  benefit  he  derived  from  it  may  be 
known  from  the  remark  he  has  often  made, 
that  "he  owed  more  to  Mr.  Hore  than  to 
most  men,  for  the  loan  of  that  work.  The  gift 
of  a  thousand  indiscriminate  volumes  would  not 
have  equalled  the  utility  of  this  loan."  He  pur- 
chased Leigh's  "  Critica  Sacra,"  to  assist  him 
in  his  Greek  and  Hebrew  studies.  He  also 
had  a  copy  of  Kennicott's  edition  of  the  He- 
brew Bible,  which  was  lent  him  by  the  author's 
sister.  Thus  he  was  enabled  to  make  conside- 
rable progress  in  recovering  the  knowledge 
which  his  four  years'  neglect  of  the  classics 
had  caused  him  to  forget. 

In  1786  his  attention  was  first  called  to  the 
Norman  Isles.  These  islands  lie  in  St.  Malo's 
Bay,  and  became  a  part  of  the  possessions  be- 
longing to  the  crown  of  England,  with  the  dutchy 
of  Normandy,  at  the  time  of  the  conquest  of 
England  by  William  j.  Robert  Carr  Braken- 
bury,  Esq.,  who  had  long  been  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  society,  and  resided  in  the  island  of 
Jersey,  had  laboured  as  a  preacher  with  some 
effect  in  that  part  of  the  work.  He  requested 
Mr.  Wesley  to  send  him  an  assistant,  and  Mr. 
Clarke  was  selected,  as  having  some  knowledge 
of  the  French  language.  The  inhabitants  use 
the  French  language,  and  :ire  governed  by  their 
ancient  laws.    While  Mr.  C.  was  labouring 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


75 


among  these  islands,  the  quiet  of  his  situation 
gave  him  an  opportunity  to  study,  which  he  did 
not  allow  to  pass  unimproved.  He  found  that 
he  had  almost  to  begin  with  the  rudiments  of 
the  classics,  on  account  of  his  long  neglect  of 
them.  With  the  assistance  of  several  valuable 
books  and  friends,  however,  he  was  enabled  to 
make  considerable  progress  in  his  studies. 

"A  circumstance  here  deserves  to  be  noticed, 
which  to  him  appeared  a  particular  interference 
of  Divine  Providence ;  of  it  the  reader  will 
form  his  own  estimate.  Knowing  that  he  could 
not  always  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the  Polyglott 
in  the  public  library,  he  began  earnestly  to 
wish  to  have  a  copy  of  his  own  :  but  three 
pounds  per  quarter,  and  his  food,  which  was  the 
whole  of  his  income  as  a  preacher,  could  ill 
supply  any  sum  for  the  purchase  of  books.  Be- 
lieving that  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  he 
should  cultivate  his  mind  in  Biblical  know- 
ledge, both  on  his  own  account,  and  that  of  the 
people  to  whom  he  ministered ;  and  believing 
that  to  him  the  original  texts  were  necessary 
for  this  purpose  ;  and  finding  that  he  could  not 
hope  to  possess  money  sufficient,  to  make  such 
a  purchase,  he  thought  that,  in  the  course  of 
God's  providence,  He  would  furnish  him  with 
this  precious  gift.  He  acquired  a  strong  confi- 
dence that  by  some  means  or  other  he  should 
get  a  Polyglott.  One  morning,  a  preacher's 
wife,  who  lodged  in  the  same  family,  said, '  Mr. 
C.,  I  had  a  strange  dream  last  night.'  '  What 
was  it,  Mrs.  D.  V  said  he.    '  Why,  I  dreamed 


76 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


that  some  person,  I  know  not  who,  had  made 
you  a  present  of  a  Polyglott  Bible.'  He  an- 
swered, '  That  I  shall  get  a  Polyglott  soon,  I 
have  no  doubt,  but  how,  or  by  whom,  I  know  not.' 

"  In  the  course  of  a  day  or  two,  he  received 
a  letter  containing  a  bank-note  of  £10  from  a 
person  from  whom  he  never  expected  any  thing 
of  the  kind  :  he  immediately  exclaimed,  Here 
is  the  Polyglott !  He  laid  by  the  cash,  wrote 
to  a  friend  in  London,  who  procured  him  a 
tolerably  good  copy  of  Walton's  Polyglott,  the 
price  exactly  £10." 

In  1787,  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  and 
Mr.  Bradford  visited  the  islands,  and  preached 
to  the  congregations.  While  in  Jersey  they 
stayed  with  Mr.  Brakenbury,  and  while  in 
Guernsey  they  lodged  with  Henry  De  Jersey, 
Esq.,  in  whose  house  Mr.  Clarke  had  remained 
for  a  year,  being  treated  as  kindly  as  though 
he  had  been  his  Own  child.  On  Mr.  Wesley's 
return  to  England,  Mr.  C.  accompanied  him. 
During  their  passage  they  encountered  adverse 
winds,  and  were  obliged  to  tack  about.  Mr. 
W.  immediately  went  to  prayer,  and  in  his  own 
peculiarly  powerful  manner  began  to  suppli- 
cate the  Almighty  to  enable  them  to  reach 
their  desired  haven.  The  wind  changed,  the 
vessel  was  put  into  the  right  course,  and  the 
breeze  remained  steadily  favourable  until  they 
anchored  safely  near  St.  Michael's  Mount,  Pen- 
zance Bay. 

Immediately  upon  Mr.  Clarke's  arrival  in 
England  he  proceeded  to  Wiltshire,  where 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


77 


Miss  Mary  Cooke,  the  lady  to  whom  he  was 
married  in  the  course  of  the  next  year,  resided. 
To  this  marriage  there  was  considerable  oppo- 
sition. Some  of  the  lady's  friends  supposed 
that  she  would  be  degraded  by  an  alliance  with 
a  Methodist  preacher.  The  affections  of  the  two 
persons  most  intimately  concerned  were  en- 
gaged ;  they  had  been  corresponding  ever  since 
Mr.  Clarke  had  travelled  Bradford  circuit ;  and 
Mr.  Wesley,  to  whom  they  had  made  known 
all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  interposed 
his  influence  to  bring  about  the  marriage.  The 
opposition  finally  died  away,  and  after  waiting 
about  a  year  longer,  Mr.  Clarke  and  Miss 
Cooke  were  married  in  Trowbridge  church, 
April  17,  1788 — a  union  which  had  the  sanc- 
tion of  Heaven,  and  promoted  the  happiness  of 
two  persons,  whose  mutual  intelligence  and 
piety  well  fitted  them  to  be  companions  through 
life. 

While  in  the  Norman  Isles  Mr.  C.  suffered 
much  from  persecution,  being  often  assailed  by 
mobs,  who,  at  the  instigation  of  Satan,  opposed 
him  in  the  holy  work  in  which  he  was  en- 
gaged. On  one  occasion  he  nearly  perished  in 
the  snow  drifts ;  and  would  have  yielded  to  the 
fatal  drowsiness  which  intense  cold  always 
produces,  had  he  not  been  urged  on  to  a  place 
of  safety  by  a  friend  who  accompanied  him. 

In  1789  he  was  removed  by  the  conference 
from  the  Norman  Isles,  and  appointed  to  Bris- 
tol circuit.  His  studies  and  confinement  in  the 
islands  had  materially  affected  his  health  ;  and 


78 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


the  cough  which  had  adhered  to  him  for  seve- 
ral years  became  so  oppressive,  that  Mr.  Wes- 
ley himself  was  apprehensive  of  his  death. 
He  was  enabled,  however,  to  go  through  the 
labours  of  the  circuit,  and  at  the  close  of  the 
year  left  its  spiritual  and  temporal  concerns 
decidedly  improved. 

The  conference  of  1790,  which  was  held  in 
Bristol,  was  the  last  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  pre- 
sided. This  year  Mr.  Clarke  was  appointed 
to  Dublin.  There  was  some  difficulty  in  finding 
a  suitable  person  to  fill  this  appointment.  The 
preacher  who  was  sent  to  that  city  was  consi- 
dered as  Mr.  Wesley's  representative  in  Ire- 
land, and  had  charge  of  all  the  Irish  circuits 
and  stations.  Mr.  Clarke's  precarious  state  of 
health  was  an  objection  in  Mr.  Wesley's  mind 
to  sending  him  to  Dublin,  but  finally,  with  the 
advice  of  the  preachers,  he  consented,  and  Mr. 
Clarke  had  the  appointment  assigned  him. 

While  he  was  in  Dublin,  an  event  occurred 
which  cast  a  gloom  over  all  the  societies,  and 
indeed  was  felt  throughout  the  kingdom  : — that 
occurrence  was  the  death  of  the  Rev.  John 
Wesley,  the  father  of  Methodism,  the  apostle 
of  modern  times.  The  loss  of  this  dear  and 
eminent  friend  so  overwhelmed  Mr.  Clarke 
with  distress,  that  he  was  scarcely  able  to  read 
the  account  of  his  death. 

When  he  first  arrived  at  his  station,  he  found 
that  they  had  been  erecting  a  parsonage,  but, 
owing  to  the  knavery  of  the  builder,  it  was  not 
yet  completed.    He  was  obliged  to  take  tem- 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


79 


porary  lodgings,  but  they  proved  so  inconveni- 
ent that  he  went  into  the  new  house  as  soon  as 
possible.  The  building  was  not  completely 
dry,  and  the  imprudence  of  occupying  it  too 
early  nearly  cost  him  and  his  family  their  lives. 
He  was  seized  with  a  rheumatic  affection  of 
the  head,  and  the  treatment  of  the  physicians 
not  corresponding  with  the  disease,  he  "  was 
brought  nearly  to  the  gates  of  death."  He  re- 
covered but  slowly,  and  at  the  next  conference 
returned  to  England. 

In  1791  Mr.  Clarke  was  appointed  to  Man- 
chester circuit,  where  his  health  was  in  a  mea- 
sure restored.  This  restoration  was  attributed 
in  a  great  degree  to  the  use  of  the  Buxton 
waters.  While  in  Manchester  he  formed  the 
well  known  Strangers'  Friend  Society,  which 
has  found  its  way  into  so  many  of  the  cities  and 
towns  of  England,  and  been  the  means  of  doing 
so  much  good  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men. 
He  was  continued  on  this  circuit  for  two 
years. 


80 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Mr.    Clarke  becomes  acquainted  with   Mr.  Hand  

Liverpool — Attacked  by  ruffians — Moves  to  London — Com- 
mences his  Commentary — His  labours — Becomes  acquaint- 
ed with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Butterworth — Account  of  their  con- 
version—  Dangers  to  winch  his  manuscript  notes  of  Job 
were  exposed — Black  letter  Bible — Bristol — Death  of  his 
father — Sturm's  Reflections — Difficulty  of  obtaining  books — 
His  Bibliographical  Dictionary — Account  of  Polyglott  Bibles 
— Liverpool — Philological  Society  — Medical  advice — Death 
of  his  brother — Manchester — Death  of  his  youngest  daugh- 
ter. 

Thus  far  the  course  of  Adam  Clarke  has 
been  marked  by  a  burning  desire  to  acquire 
knowledge,  and  untiring  diligence  in  endea- 
vouring to  obtain  "  the  desire  of  his  heart."  In 
his  studies,  we  have  already  remarked  that  he 
paid  some  attention  to  chemistry.  That  atten- 
tion was  not  bounded  by  a  mere  superficial 
knowledge  of  the  science  ;  he  had  even  inves- 
tigated some  of  the  more  abstruse  branches. 
The  knowledge  thus  obtained  found  its  way 
into  his  sermons  ;  and  one  sabbath  morning, 
while  preaching  in  one  of  the  Dublin  chapels 
from  Isaiah  i,  25,  26,  the  remarks  he  made,  in 
order  to  illustrate  the  passage,  induced  a  sci- 
entific gentleman  present  to  believe  that  Mr. 
Clarke  had  gone  deeply  into  the  study  of  na- 
ture's secrets.  This  gentleman,  whose  name 
was  Hand,  had  long  been  searching  after  the 
imaginary  "  philosopher's  stone."  He  obtained 
an  introduction  to  Mr.  Clarke ;  a  friendship 
commenced  between  them,  which  they  conti- 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


81 


nued  by  correspondence  after  Mr.  Clarke's  re- 
moval from  Dublin  to  Manchester. 

In  the  summer  of  1793  the  conference  ap- 
pointed Mr.  Clarke  to  the  Liverpool  circuit. 
While  on  that  circuit  he  came  near  losing  his 
life  by  the  attack  of  two  ruffians,  who  had  way- 
laid him  on  his  return  to  the  city  from  a  vil- 
lage called  Aintree.  It  was  his  custom  always 
to  walk  home  from  his  appointments,  regardless 
of  the  hour  of  the  night  or  state  of  the  weather. 
On  the  present  occasion  he  was  accompanied 
by  his  brother  and  a  friend.  As  they  passed 
by  the  place  where  the  men  were  concealed, 
one  of  them  threw  a  large  stone  at  Mr.  Clarke, 
which  cut  through  his  hat,  and  made  a  deep 
wound  in  his  head.  He  was  immediately  car- 
ried to  a  neighbouring  house,  and  his  brother 
left  him  in  the  charge  of  his  friend,  and  hastened 
to  find  the  men  who  had  committed  this  out- 
rage. He  found  them,  charged  the  act  upon 
them,  and  they  immediately  began  to  accuse 
each  other.  He  had  them  apprehended,  and 
returned  to  his  brother.  The  offenders  were 
Roman  Catholics ;  and  when  the  people  of  the 
house  where  Mr.  Clarke  was  carried  learned 
that  he  was  a  Methodist  preacher,  being  them- 
selves of  the  same  church  with  the  men  who  had 
wounded  him,  they  declared  that  he  was  well 
served,  and  that  it  was  a  pity  he  had  not  been 
killed.  The  two  friends,  when  they  found  how 
matters  stood,  had  him  immediately  carried  to 
his  brother's  house,  and  thence  to  his  residence 
in  Liverpool.  He  was  laid  up  for  a  month  from 
6 


82 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


this  wound ;  and  the  wretched  men,  whom  he- 
refused  to  prosecute  from  motives  of  mercy, 
afterward  came  to  a  tragical  end. 

In  1794  Mr.  Clarke's  parents  removed  to 
England,  and  shortly  afterward  settled  in  Man- 
chester. Their  son  still  continued  in  Liverpool, 
and  during  the  two  years  of  his  ministration 
on  that  circuit  had  the  pleasure  of  .seeing  the 
number  in  society  nearly  doubled,  i  in  1795  he 
attended  the  conference  held  in  Manchester, 
and  received  an  appointment  to  London  circuit. 
Immediately  upon  the  close  of  the  conference 
he  removed  his  family  from  Liverpool  to  the 
metropolis,  and  took  a  house  in  John-street, 
Spitalfields,  immediately  adjoining  the  chapel. 

In  this  place,  and  at  this  time,  he  commenced 
writing  Notes  for  his  Commentary  on  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments.  He  made  a  critical 
reading  of  the  texts,  and  literally  translated 
every  verse  from  the  original,  giving  the  various 
readings,  and  comparing  them  with  the  au- 
thorized version.  He  devoted  himself,  also,  to 
the  study  of  Oriental  languages,  that  he  might 
be  the  better  able  to  explain  the  various  allu- 
sions to  Eastern  customs  to  be  found  in  the 
sacred  Scriptures.  Here  we  may,  perhaps, 
say  that  the  literary  career  of  Dr.  Clarke  com- 
menced. He  did  not,  however,  permit  any 
literary  engagement  to  interfere  with  his  minis- 
terial labours.  He  walked  to  all  the  appoint- 
ments, except  one,  on  this  extensive  circuit. 
During  the  three  years  he  was  in  London,  in 
the  mere  duty  of  preaching,  he  walked  upward 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


83 


of  seven  thousand  miles,  being  generally- 
accompanied  by  his  friend,  John  Buttress,  Esq. 
The  two  associates,  on  account  of  the  dis- 
similarity of  their  respective  sizes,  obtained  the 
names  of  Robin  Hood  and  Little  John. 

While  Mr.  Clarke  was  in  London,  he  first 
became  acquainted  with  his  wife's  brother-in- 
law,  Mr.  Joseph  Butterworth,  who  afterward 
was  his  active  coadjutor  in  all  his  plans  of 
improvement  and  benevolence.  This  gentleman 
was  the  son  of  Rev.  John  Butterworth,  author 
of  the  Concordance  known  by  his  name.  Mr. 
Clarke  had  married  his  lady  with  the  know- 
ledge, but  without  the  entire  consent  of  her 
mother  ;  and  this  prevented  all  intercourse  with 
the  family.  When  after  many  years  he  came 
to  reside  in  London,  Mr.  Butterworth  thought  it 
proper  that  his  wife  should  see  her  sister.  Ac- 
cordingly, Mrs.  U.  one  day  called  on  Mrs.  C. 
at  the  doctor's  residence  in  Spitalfields,  who 
at  first  did  not  recognise  her  young  sister  in  the 
fashionable  lady  who  greeted  her.  But  when 
Mrs.  B.  remarked,  "  Surely  you  do  not  know 
me,"  Mrs.  Clarke  immediately  recollected  the 
once  familiar  voice.  After  that  both  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Butterworth  called  frequently,  and,  not- 
withstanding their  prejudice  against  Methodism, 
often  attended  their  brother-in-law's  preaching. 
One  evening,  while  they  were  at  Mr.  Clarke's, 
Mr.  13.  agreed  to  walk  with  him  to  his  appoint- 
ment at  Leyton,  while  his  lady  remained  with 
Mrs.  Clarke.  On  the  way  the  conversation 
between  the  gentlemen  took  a  religious  turn, 


84 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


and  as  they  came  from  the  chapel,  Mr.  Butter- 
worth  acknowledged  that  on  the  previous  sab- 
bath, under  the  preaching  of  Mr.  C,  he  had  been 
awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  sinful  state.  Mr. 
Clarke  endeavoured  to  point  him  to  the  Lamb 
of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 
When  Mrs.  Clarke  heard  of  the  conversation 
which  had  passed  between  her  husband  and 
brother-in-law  she  was  no  less  astonished  than 
gratified,  and  informed  Mr.  C.  that  her  sister 
had  come  that  evening  expressly  to  converse 
on  the  subject  of  her  soul's  salvation,  and 
attributed  her  awakening  to  the  same  sermon. 
Both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  found  the  pearl  of  great 
price,  joined  the  Methodist  society,  and  adorned 
their  profession  to  the  day  of  their  death.  Led 
on  by  Mr.  Clarke,  the  expansive  benevolence 
of  Mr.  Butterworth  found  new  and  more  ex- 
tended spheres  of  influence. 

During  1796  and  1797  Mr.  C.  continued  his 
unremitting  attention  to  his  studies.  In  July  of 
the  latter  year  his  health  became  infirm,  and 
with  a  few  friends  he  spent  a  short  time  at  the 
sea-side.  The  effect  of  this  tour  was  the 
strengthening  of  his  frame,  and  he  returned  to 
his  numerous  and  arduous  duties  with  renewed 
vigour.  One  incident  will  show  to  what  dan- 
gers his  literary  labours  were  exposed.  Having 
had  to  officiate  in  a  distant  chapel  one  evening, 
he  stopped,  with  Mrs.  Clarke,  at  a  friend's 
house  to  supper.  Having  brought  his  notes  on 
the  book  of  Job,  he  laid  the  manuscripts  on  the 
side-board,  and,  going  away,  forgot  them.  Next 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


85 


morning,  finding  that  he  had  lost  them,  he  went 
in  search  of  them,  and  found  that  the  servant  had 
taken  them  up  as  loose  papers,  and  folded  her 
candle  ends  in  them.  When  produced,  they 
were  in  a  shocking  state  ;  but  the  author  was 
happy  in  finding  them  preserved  even  in  that 
state,  and  declared  that  if  the  servant  had 
destroyed  the  notes,  he  could  never,  in  all  pro- 
bability, have  rewritten  them,  and  the  whole 
Commentary  might  have  thus  been  abandoned  ; 
as  the  many  untoward  circumstances  under 
which  it  was  completed  needed  but  a  few  more 
difficulties  entirely  to  suspend  it. 

While  in  London,  Mr.  Clarke  was  forming 
the  foundation  of  a  library,  which,  in  after  days, 
was  inferior  to  few  private  collections  in  the 
kingdom.  A  circumstance  is  related  of  his 
bookseller  obtaining  for  him  "  a  black-letter 
Bible,"  by  outbidding  a  goldbeater  who  had 
bidden  for  the  book  merely  for  the  parchments 
on  which  it  was  written.  This  volume  proved 
to  be  a  copy  of  the  earliest  English  translation 
of  the  Bible,  generally  kuown  as  the  "  Wic- 
liff  Bible  ;"  and  to  have  belonged  to  Thomas 
a  Woodstock,  youngest  son  of  King  Edward 
III.  Mr.  Clarke  soon  succeeded  in  repairing 
those  parts  of  pages  which  had  become  mu- 
tilated ;  and  indeed  always  exhibited  a  most 
remarkable  neatness  in  the  preservation  of  his 
books. 

In  1798  Mr.  Clarke  was  removed  from  Lon- 
don to  Bristol,  and  by  that  removal  was  obliged 
to  sever  many  pleasant  ties,  and  desert  some 


86 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


literary  vocations.  During  the  autumn  of  this 
year  he  met  with  a  great  affliction  in  the  loss 
of  his  father.  He  was  prevented  by  domestic 
engagements  from  being  at  the  death-bed  of 
his  honoured  parent,  whose  speedy  dissolution 
seemed  to  overwhelm  his  son  with  grief.  He 
was  buried  in  Ardwicke  church-yard,  Manches- 
ter. The  simple  inscription  on  his  tombstone 
is,  "  Here  lieth  the  body  of  John  Clarke,  M. 
A.,  who  departed  this  life  Nov.  2d,  1798,  in 
the  62d  year  of  his  age."  Ever  after,  when 
his  son  Adam  passed  that  church-yard,  whether 
riding  or  on  foot,  he  took  off  his  hat  and  kept 
it  off  the  whole  length  of  the  enclosure — an 
affecting  example  of  filial  affection,  showing 
how  much  he  honoured  as  well  as  loved  the 
dear  deceased  who  lay  there  entombed. 

This  affliction  tended  still  more  to  impair 
Mr.  Clarke's  health,  and  to  its  effect  were 
added  the  pressure  of  the  times,  and  his  solici- 
tude on  account  of  the  literary  labours  which 
he  had  on  hand.  His  only  relaxation  from  the 
severity  of  his  studies  was  in  the  company  of 
his  large  family  df  children.  His  word  was 
the  signal  for  them  to  gather  joyously  about 
him,  and  he  would  often  walk  the  room  with 
one  on  each  arm,  one  around  his  waist,  and  one 
at  each  knee,  rejoicing  in  the  pleasure  of  thus 
being  with  their  father,  who  certainly  esteemed 
himself  the  happiest  of  the  group. 

In  1800  he  translated  and  published  Sturm's 
Reflections,  a  work  which,  on  account  of  the 
useful  as  well  as  entertaining  matter  which  it 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


87 


contains,  has  met  with  an  extensive  circula- 
tion. 

Mr.  Clarke  had  to  labour  under  a  disadvan- 
tage which  most  students  have  felt,  a  want  of 
books.  When  he  commenced  his  Notes  for 
the  Commentary  he  was  at  a  loss  for  an  Arabic 
Dictionary.  There  was  one  work,  Meninskis 
Thesaurus,  which  would  supply  this  deficiency 
if  it  could  be  obtained.  His  bookseller  in- 
formed him  that  one  could  be  had  for  forty 
pounds  sterling.  Mr.  Clarke  immediately  wrote 
to  an  acquaintance  informing  him  of  the  cir- 
cumstance, and  requesting  the  loan  of  the  sum 
for  three  months.  His  friend  wrote  in  reply, 
that  considering  the  serious  amount  of  the  sum 
required  for  the  book,  and  "  his  little  know- 
ledge of  the  value  of  money,"  &c,  &c,  he  must 
refuse  to  lend  him  the  sum.  Here  he  was  at 
a  stand.  In  his  difficulty  he  applied  to  his 
friend  Mr.  Ewer,  of  Bristol,  who  lent  him  the 
money  immediately,  and  expressed  the  gratifi- 
cation it  would  afford  him  to  give  him  assist- 
ance at  any  time.  Thus  he  procured  the  Me- 
ninski,  which  he  studied  to  the  close  of  his 
life,  and  without  which  he  could  not  have  com- 
pleted his  Commentary. 

In  his  studies  he  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  an 
intimate  acquaintance  with  Charles  Fox,  Esq., 
of  Bristol,  a  gentleman  celebrated  for  his  pro- 
ficiency in  Oriental  acquirements.  In  1802 
Mr.  Clarke  published  "  A  Bibliographical  Dic- 
tionary," in  six  volumes,  which  contained  a 
chronological  account  of  the  most  curious  and 


83 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


valuable  works  in  all  departments  of  literature, 
in  most  of  the  ancient  and  modern  languages  ; 
to  which  he  added,  in  1806,  two  volumes  sup- 
plementary. About  the  same  time  he  published 
"  A  Succinct  Account  of  Polyglott  Bibles,  from 
the  publication  of  that  by  Porrus,  in  the  year 
1516,  to  that  of  Reineccius,  in  1750,"  &c,  &c; 
also,  "  A  Succinct  Account  of  the  Principal 
Editions  of  the  Greek  Testament,  from  the  first 
printed  at  Complutum,  in  1514,  to  that  of  Pro- 
fessor Griesbach,  in  1797."  These  works,  of 
course,  required  great  research  and  patient  in- 
vestigation ;  and  for  these  Mr.  Clarke  was  pre- 
eminently fitted.  They  tended,  too,  to  prepare 
the  way  for  the  completion  of  his  anticipated 
Commentary. 

After  remaining  in  Bristol  three  years,  Mr. 
Clarke  was  removed  by  the  conference  of  1801 
to  Liverpool.  By  this  appointment  he  was 
obliged  to  leave  many  kind  friends,  and  the 
learned  Mr.  Fox,  to  whom  we  have  alluded, 
among  others.  With  that  gentleman,  however, 
he  kept  up  a  correspondence  after  his  depart- 
ure. He  had  been  in  Liverpool  but  a  few 
months  before  he  projected  the  formation  of  a 
society  for  literary  and  scientific  purposes. 
This  association  was  instituted  December  18, 
1801,  under  the  title  of  "  The  Philological  So- 
ciety," and  was  productive  of  much  improve- 
ment and  scientific  investigation.  In  1802  Mr. 
Clarke's  health  began  to  fail,  and  he  went  to 
London  in  order  to  obtain  advice  from  the 
faculty  there. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


89 


During  his  absence  he  wrote  to  his  wife 
thus  : — 

"  I  went  this  morning  with  Mr.  Butterworth 
to  consult  Mr.  Pearson,  who  said,  '  You  must 
totally  cease  from  all  mental  and  bodily  exer- 
tion, except  such  as  you  may  take  in  culti- 
vating a  garden,  or  riding  on  horseback.  I 
know  not  whether  your  disease  be  not  too  far 
advanced  to  be  cured.  The  ventricles  of  your 
heart  are  in  a  state  of  disease ;  and  if  you  do 
not  totally  and  absolutely  abstain  from  reading, 
writing,  preaching,  &c,  you  will  die  speedily, 
and  you  will  die  suddenly.  Did  I  not  believe 
you  to  be  in  such  a  state  of  mind  as  not  to  be 
hurt  at  this  declaration,  I  would  have  suppress- 
ed it,  but  as  matters  are,  I  deem  it  my  duty  to 
be  thus  explicit,  and  to  assure  you  that  if  you  do 
not  wholly  abstain,  for  at  least  twelve  months, 
you  are  a  dead  man.'  Now,  my  dear  Mary, 
you  must  not  believe  all  this,  but  we  will  talk 
the  business  over  when  I  see  you.  If  I  find  I 
cannot  do  my  work  I  will  give  it  up;  I  will 
not  feed  myself  to  starve  the  church  of  God : 
I  will  seek  some  other  way  of  maintaining  my 
wife  and  children."  God,  however,  saw  fit  to 
spare  his  valuable  life  many  years. 

While  in  Liverpool  he  was  called  upon  by 
divine  Providence  to  sustain  severe  affliction  in 
the  loss  of  his  only  brother,  Mr.  Tracey  Clarke. 
He  went  from  suffering  to  glory,  and  left  behind 
him  the  sweet  savour  of  a  godly  life  and  an 
unblemished  reputation.  He  died  at  Maghull, 
near  Liverpool,  September  16th,  1803.    In  the 


90 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


same  year  the  conference  removed  Mr.  Adam 
Clarke  to  Manchester.  Here  he  engaged,  as 
usual,  in  his  literary  and  benevolent  labours. 
He  found  the  Strangers'  Friend  Society,  which 
he  had  established  in  1791,  not  only  in  exist- 
ence, but  in  active  operation.  In  1804  he 
published  an  edition  of  "Memoirs  of  the  Ancient 
Israelites,"  translated  from  the  French  of  Abbe 
Fleury,  and  very  much  enlarged.  He  also 
became  a  contributor  to  the  Eclectic  Review, 
which  was  principally  under  the  management 
of  Mr.  Samuel  Greatheed.  In  that  publication 
were  inserted  many  able  articles  from  his  pen 
on  various  philological  subjects. 

For  two  years  his  health  had  been  gradually 
improving;  but  he  was  called  to  experience 
great  sorrow  in  the  illness  and  death  of  his 
youngest  daughter.  She  is  represented  to  have 
been  extremely  lovely  in  person  and  manners. 
Her  amiability  was  equalled  only  by  her  intel- 
ligence, and  by  the  solicitude  which  she 
expressed  lest  her  illness  might  cause  her  to  be 
too  troublesome  to  her  parents.  Whenever  her 
cough  permitted,  she  delighted  to  repeat  hymns 
and  passages  of  Scripture  which  she  had 
committed  to  memory.  Her  weakness  at  last 
prevented  her  from  kneeling.  This  caused  her 
a  great  deal  of  distress,  and  bursting  into  tears, 
she  exclaimed,  "  Mother,  I  cannot  pray !"  "  Yes, 
my  dear,  you  can,"  was  the  parent's  reply. 
"  How  ?  I  cannot  kneel  down."  "  But  without 
kneeling,  my  dear  Agnes,  you  can  lie  and  think 
your  prayers,  saying  them  to  yourself;  for  God, 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


91 


you  know,  can  see  your  heart,  and  hear  what 
you  have  not  strength  to  say  aloud,  as  you  used 
to  do.  You  often  lie  and  think,  of  your  father 
and  mother,  and  talk  to  them  in  your  mind 
when  they  are  out  of  the  room,  do  you  not  V 
"  Yes,  my  dear  mother."  "  Then,  my  Agnes,  do 
the  same  in  reference  to  your  prayers.  Think 
of  God  as  near  you,  which  he  is,  and  then  your 
heart  can  pray  to  him  as  well  as  if  you  could 
kneel  down  and  say  your  prayers  at  my  knee." 
She  clasped  her  hands  over  her  breast,  and  was 
for  some  time  silent  j  then  opening  her  eyes, 
she  exclaimed,  with  strong  emotion,  "  0  yes, 
mother,  I  feel  that  I  can  pray."  The  dear  little 
Agnes,  in  this  sweet  state,  yielded  up  her  re- 
deemed and  purified  spirit  into  the  hands  of 
its  Creator,  having  just  completed  her  fifth 
year. 

The  unfailing  Source  of  consolation  sustained 
Mr.  Clarke  under  these  severe  dispensations  of 
Providence,  and  he  was  still  enabled  to  perform 
his  ministerial  duties  and  proseoute  his  literary 
undertakings.  In  1805  he  published  a  new 
edition  of  Claude  Fleury's  "  Manners  of  the 
Ancient  Israelites,"  which  was  received  by 
the  public  with  the  same  favour  as  the  first 
edition. 

Previously  to  his  departure  from  Manchester, 
the  "  Philological  Society"  tendered  him  a  vote 
of  thanks  for  the  able  manner  in  which  he 
had  attended  to  the  duties  of  president  of  that 
institution.  This  expression  of  the  society's 
feelings  was  accompanied  by  a  present  of  two 


92 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


large  silver  cups,  each  holding  a  pint,  and 
beautifully  ornamented  around  the  brim  with  a 
border  of  oak  leaves,  and  an  appropriate  in- 
scription. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Appointed  to  London— Presides  at  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference at  Leeds — British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society — Visit 
to  his  first  circuit — Receives  the  degree  of  A.  M. — Confer- 
ence at  Liverpool — His  plan  for  the  relief  of  infirm  ministers 
— His  "  Succession  of  Sacred  Literature" — Receives  the 
degree  of  LL.  D. 

After  remaining  in  Manchester  two  years, 
Mr.  Clarke  was  removed  by  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference to  London.  Again  he  was  called  to 
separate  from  dear  friends  and  valued  literary 
associates.  His  departure  from  Manchester, 
and  the  removal  of  many  of  its  members  to 
London,  left  the  Philological  Society  in  too 
weak  a  state  to  protract  its  existence  ;  conse- 
quently, in  the  course  of  a  very  few  years  it  was 
dissolved. 

The  London  circuit  at  that  time  included 
what  is  now  contained  in  six  circuits,  under  the 
care  of  six  superintendents.  Since  Mr.  C.'s 
previous  station  in  the  metropolis,  many  .new 
chapels  had  been  erected,  and  the  amount  of 
labour  proportionably  increased.  With  the  bur- 
den of  this  ministerial  charge  upon  his  hands, 
Mr.  Clarke  was  obliged  to  suspend  all  merely 
literary  vocations,  in  order  to  attend  properly 
to  the  secular  and  spiritual  interests  of  the 
societies.    He  preached  twice  on  the  sabbath, 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


93 


and  two  or  three  times  during  the  week.  He 
was  now  just  beginning  his  public  career,  and 
entering  upon  the  complicated  duties  it  en- 
tailed. 

In  July  of  1806  he  attended  the  session  of 
the  conference  at  Leeds.  Here  he  was  actu- 
ally obliged  against  his  express  wish  to  preside 
over  the  venerable  body  of  his  brethren  in  the 
ministry.  The  duties  of  that  station  confined 
him  a  great  deal ;  and  the  letters  which  he 
wrote  to  Mrs.  Clarke  during  his  absence  fully 
testify  that  he  was  conscious  of  the  responsible 
office  he  held. 

"  The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society" 
nominated  him  a  member  of  its  committee  ;  and 
he  was  induced  to  yield  to  a  sense  of  duly  and 
the  entreaty  of  his  relative,  Mr.  Butterworth, 
to  engage  in  this  great  and  benevolent  under- 
taking. His  extensive  Biblical  attainments, 
and  the  proficiency  he  had  made  in  Oriental 
studies,  peculiarly  fitted  him  to  be  useful  in  this 
sphere  of  labour.  He  entered  with  spirit  into 
the  consideration  of  publishing  an  Arabic  Bible, 
— a  question  which,  at  that  time,  occupied  the 
attention  of  the  society's  committee.  The  im- 
portant papers  which  he  from  time  to  time 
furnished  exhibit  a  most  accurate  familiarity 
with  the  Arabic  language,  and  great  judgment 
and  taste  in  matters  of  mechanical  execution. 
The  society  were  aware  of  the  value  of  his 
assistance,  and  testified  by  their  deference  to 
his  opinions,  as  well  as  by  the  passage  of 
formal  resolutions,  their  indebtedness  to  the 


91 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


results  of  his  labours.  They,  in  addition,  re- 
quested permission  to  present  him  with  £50, 
as  a  testimonial  of  the  value  they  placed  upon 
the  services  which  he  rendered  them  at  no 
ordinary  sacrifice.  This,  however,  he  most 
"  respectfully  but  peremptorily  declined  to  ac- 
cept," expressing  himself  in  the  note  which 
contained  the  refusal  in  the  following  truly 
philanthropic  manner : — 

"  God  forbid  that  I  should  receive  any  of  the 
society's  funds :  let  this  money,  therefore,  re- 
turn to  its  source  ;  and  if  it  be  the  instrument 
of  carrying  but  one  additional  Bible  to  any 
place,  or  family,  previously  destitute  of  the 
words  of  eternal  life,  how  much  reason  will  I 
have  to  thank  God  that  it  nsver  became  any 
of  my  property !" 

As  soon  as  the  society  ascertained  that  the 
time  was  approaching  when  Mr.  Clarke  would 
be  removed  from  among  them,  they  immediately 
took  measures  to  petition  the  conference  to 
allow  them  to  enjoy  his  continued  co-operation. 
The  letter  was  accordingly  written,  and  pre- 
sented to  the  conference  by  the  two  secretaries 
of  the  society,  Rev.  Messrs.  Owen  and  Hughes. 

It  may  be  remarked  of  the  "  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,"  that  at  that  time  it  was 
far  from  having  reached  a  state  of  maturity. 
In  its  upward  course  to  the  height  which  it  at 
present  maintains,  it  has  met  with  much  oppo- 
sition and  embarrassment.  Among  its  friends 
and  assistants,  however,  it  has  numbered  many 
men  of  great  reputation  and  attainments  ;  and 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


<J5 


"  He  who  bringeth  mighty  things  to  pass  hath 
gotten  himself  the  victory;  and  the  word  of 
the  Lord  hath  had  free  course  ;  it  hath  run, 
and  it  is  glorified." 

In  the  summer  of  1806  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clarke, 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Butterworth,  made  an  excur- 
sion into  Wiltshire  to  see  Mrs.  Clarke's  mother. 
In  this  tour  Mr.  C.  had  an  opportunity  of  visiting 
his  first  field  of  labour,  and  in  one  of  the  letters 
which  he  wrote  to  his  son  Theodoret,  he  states 
that  on  the  previous  sabbath  he  "  preached  at 
Bradford  to  a  large  and  deeply  attentive  con- 
gregation. This  was  the  first  circuit,"  he  adds, 
"  I  travelled  in,  and  it  brought  old  things  to 
the  remembrance  both  of  the  people  and  of 
the  preacher.  In  the  evening  I  preached 
again  at  Trowbridge  to  an  overflowing  congre- 
gation :  this  was  the  first  place  I  preached  in 
as  an  itinerant  preacher ;  and  I  recollect  as  I 
was  passing  down  the  chapel  hearing  a  man 
on  that  occasion  say,  as  if  to  himself,  '  Tut, 
tut,  what  will  Mr.  Wesley  send  us  next  f  I 
was  then  young  and  extremely  slight  and  juve- 
nile in  my  appearance." 

Mr.  Clarke  was  a  close  observer  in  his  tra- 
vels. The  letters  he  wrote  to  his  family  from 
time  to  time,  while  on  his  occasional  tours 
through  the  country,  contain  much  valuable  in- 
formation for  the  antiquarian,  and  would  form 
an  agreeable  travelling  companion  through 
those  parts  of  the  kingdom  over  which  he 
passed.  He  returned  from  the  trip  just  spoken 
of  refreshed,  and  prepared  to  enter  with  new 


96 


LIFK   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


vigour  on  the  round  of  his  usual  duties  and 
studies. 

The  literary  character  he  had  been  forming 
now  began  to  bring  him  into  public  notice.  He 
had  formed  an  acquaintance  with  the  celebrated 
Professor  Porson,  through  whose  application 
he  received  the  degree  of  A.  M.  from  the 
faculty  of  King's  College,  Aberdeen.  When 
Mr.  C.  learned  that  it  was  his  intention  to  pre- 
sent his  name  to  the  faculty,  he  immediately 
wrote  to  him,  requesting  him  not  to  make  the 
application,  stating  that  he  had  such  high  no- 
tions of  literary  merit  that  he  thought  all  col- 
legiate honours  ought  to  come,  "  not  only  un- 
bought,  but  unsolicited."  The  degree,  how- 
ever, was  conferred,  and  he  received  a  note 
containing  the  information  early  in  February. 

Mr.  Clarke  for  a  long  time  corresponded 
with  the  celebrated  Robert  Morrison,  who 
went  on  a  mission  to  China  early  in  the  year 
1807.  They  were  friends  before  the  departure 
of  that  gentleman  to  Asia;  and  the  letters  he 
received  from  him  after  he  engaged  in  the 
work  which  he  espoused  were  of  a  most  inter- 
esting character. 

In  July,  1807,  Mr.  C.  attended  the  session 
of  the  conference  in  Liverpool.  At  this  meet- 
ing he  projected  a  plan  for  the  additional  com- 
fort of  the  aged  and  infirm  ministers,  who  had  . 
borne  the  burden  and  the  heat  of  the  day,  and 
whose  untiring  devotion  to  the  good  of  the 
church  and  the  cause  of  Christ  had  elicited 
his  admiration  and  won  his  affection.    He  pro- 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


posed  that  an  asylum  should  be  erected  for  the 
reception  of  superannuated  preachers  and  the 
widows  of  those  who  had  died  in  the  work  : 
that  its  situation  should  be  eligible  :  that  each 
family  should  have  a  specified  number  of  con- 
venient apartments  :  that  arrangements  be 
made  to  supply  the  institution  with  the  "  means 
of  grace,"  and  the  necessaries  of  life :  and 
that  these  be  furnished  them  perfectly  gratis. 
The  rules  proposed  prohibited  the  admission 
of  any  one  who  had  not  been  a  regular  preacher 
for  trie  space  of  twenty  years,  and  been  de- 
clared superannuated  on  account  of  infirmities 
which  prevented  him  from  labouring  ;  and  no 
widow  was  to  be  admitted  who  had  not  been 
the  wife  of  a  travelling  preacher  twenty  years, 
who  had  ceased  to  travel  with  him  during  that 
time,  and  had  not  maintained  a  fair  unblemished 
reputation. 

The  plan  and  address  was  proposed  to  the 
conference,  adopted,  entered  in  their  Minutes, 
and  published  in  the  Magazine. 

In  the  month  of  September,  1807,  Mr.  C. 
published  the  first  volume  of  a  work,  entitled 
"  A  Concise  View  of  the  Succession  of  Sa- 
cred Literature,  in  a  Chronological  Arrange- 
ment of  Authors  and  their  Works,  from  the  In- 
vention of  Alphabetical  Characters  to  the  Year 
of  our  Lord  345."  His  numerous  engagements 
prevented  him  from  completing  this  work,  but 
in  1831,  his  son,  the  Rev.  J.  B.  B.  Clarke,  A. 
M.,  brought  it  to  a  conclusion,  with  much  time 
and  toil,  in  one  large  octavo  volume.  A  copy 
7 


98  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

of  the  first  volume  was  presented  to  his  friend 
and  admirer,  Lord  Teignmouth,  first  president 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and 
elicited  from  his  lordship  a  richly  deserved 
compliment. 

In  the  spring  of  1808  Mr.  Clarke  received 
from  Professor  Bentley,  of  King's  College, 
Aberdeen,  the  following  communication  : — 

"  My  Dear  Sir, — I  have  the  pleasure  to  in- 
form you  that  this  day  this  university  has  given 
another  proof  of  its  estimation  of  your  merit, 
by  unanimously  voting  to  you  the  highest  de- 
signation in  its  gift,  that  of  LL.  D.  Permit 
me  to  add  my  sincere  congratulations  on  the 
occasion,  and  to  wish  that  you  may  long  live 
to  enjoy  the  rewards  and  fruits  of  your  useful 
and  meritorious  labours. 

"  You  are  already  as  much  possessed  of  the 
degree  as  it  is  possible  to  be,  but  1  shall  soon 
have  the  honour  to  transmit  to  you  the  demon- 
stration of  it  in  the  sign  manual  of  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  senatus  academicus. 

"  With  best  respects  to  Mrs.  Clarke  and 
family,  I  am,  my  dear  sir,  with  warmest  re- 
gard, yours,  James  Bentley. 

"  To  Adam  Clarke,  LL.  D." 

The  two  diplomas  of  A.  M.  and  LL.  D.  were 
sent  to  Mr.  Clarke  in  the  most  honourable  and 
flattering  manner,  the  college  refusing  to  ac- 
cept even  the  customary  fee  given  on  such 
occasions. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


99 


CHAPTER  Tit. 

Connection  with  Rymer's  Fcedera — Reluctance  to  engage 
in  the  undertaking — Advice  of  his  brethren — The  labour— 
The  resolution  of  the  committee— Thoughts  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  business — Librarian  of  the  Surry  Institution — 
Letter  from  Dr.  Buchanan — Letter  to  his  daughter — Pros- 
pectus of  the  London  Polyglott — First  part  of  his  Comment- 
ary— Letter  from  the  speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons — 
Miss  Mary  F.  Shepherd. 

We  come  now  to  notice  Dr.  Clarke's  con- 
nection with  the  British  government,  as  editor 
and  compiler  of  "  Rymer's  Fadera,"  and  the 
"  Supplement"  to  that  work.  The  object  of 
this  work  Dr.  Clarke  left  recorded  in  manu- 
script. Soon  after  the  accession  of  King  Wil- 
liam and  Queen  Mary,  Mr.  Harley,  afterward 
earl  of  Oxford,  formed  a  plan  to  publish  at  the 
expense  of  the  government  all  the  leagues, 
treaties,  alliances,  capitulations,  and  confederacies 
which  had  at  any  time  been  made  between  the 
crown  of  England  and  other  kingdoms,  princes, 
and  states,  together  with  all  collateral  papers 
illustrating  English  history.  This  design  he 
communicated  to  the  earl  of  Halifax,  who  ap- 
proved the  plan,  and  had  Mr.  Rymer,  then  his- 
toriographer royal,  appointed  to  carry  it  into 
execution.  Royal  warrants  from  the  king  and 
queen  were  issued,  and  orders  made  out  to  all 
the  lords  commissioners,  &c,  requiring  them 
to  deliver  into  Mr.  Rymer's  hands  all  docu- 
ments that  could  at  all  assist  him  in  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  design.  The  first  warrant  was 


100  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

issued  August  20,  1693,  and  the  first  volume 
was  published  eleven  years  after  that  date. 
Fourteen  volumes  appeared  previously  to  Mr. 
Ryiner's  decease,  which  took  place  in  1713, 
and  two  additional  volumes  were  prepared  after 
his  death  by  his  assistant,  Mr.  Sanderson.  Mr. 
S.  added  another  volume,  with  an  extensive  in- 
dex, and  finally  brought  the  whole  up  to  twenty 
folio  volumes.  The  first  edition  of  the  Fcedera 
was  begun  in  1704,  and  completed  in  1717.  It 
soon  became  scarce,  and  a  second  edition  was 
soon  published,  under  the  editorial  management 
of  Mr.  George  Holmes,  keeper  of  the  Tower 
records.  Another  edition  in  ten  folio  volumes 
was  issued  at  the  Hague,  1738  or  '39. 

This  work  had  remained  untouched  for  seven 
years,  when  Dr.  Clarke  was  recommended  to 
the  Rt.  Honourable  Charles  Abbott,  speaker  of 
the  House  of  Commons,  as  a  fit  person  to  un- 
dertake its  completion.  John  Caley,  Esq.,  secre- 
tary to  the  commission,  was  appointed  to  wait 
on  Dr.  Clarke  and  make  a  report  at  their  next 
meeting.  He  accordingly  called  on  Joseph 
Butterworth,  Esq.,  whom  he  knew  to  be  related 
to  the  doctor,  and  desired  an  introduction  to 
him  on  the  following  Thursday. 

Dr.  Clarke  met  Mr.  Caley  at  the  appointed 
time,  but  that  gentleman  was  not  at  liberty  then 
to  specify  the  exact  nature  of  the  business  in 
which  government  wished  to  employ  him.  He 
was  satisfied,  however,  that  arrangements 
might  be  made  to  secure  the  valuable  assist- 
ance of  his  erudition  and  labour. 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


101 


This  was  in  February,  1808.  In  a  few 
days  Dr.  Clarke  received  a  note  from  Mr.  C, 
desiring  him  to  call  at  his  house.  He  did  so, 
and  was  then  informed  that  the  work  was  to 
be  "  A  Collection  of  State  Papers  of  the  same 
nature  with  those  in  Rymer's  Fcedera,  for  a 
Supplement  and  Continuation  of  that  Work ;" 
and  that  he  was  desired  to  draw  up  an  essay 
upon  the  subject,  for  his  majesty's  commission- 
ers. He  was  surprised  at  this,  and  endeavour- 
ed to  excuse  himself,  as  his  studies  had  not 
been  of  such  a  character  as  to  prepare  him  for 
the  undertaking.  The  secretary  smiled,  and 
said,  "  Mr.  Clarke,  you  will  have  the  goodness 
to  try,  and  in  the  mean  time  pray  draw  up  the 
paper  which  his  majesty's  commissioners  re- 
quire, and  I  am  always  ready  to  give  you  any 
directions  and  assistance  in  my  power." 

Dr.  C.  felt  much  hesitation  in  complying 
with  this  request.  Before  writing  the  essay, 
he  laid  the  whole  matter  before  the  committee 
of  preachers  at  City  Road,  asking  their  advice. 
The  opinions  they  gave  on  the  subject  were 
various.  Some  said,  "  It  will  prevent  you  from 
going  on  in  the  work  of  the  ministry  ;"  others, 
"  It  is  a  trick  of  the  devil  to  prevent  your  use- 
fulness;"  others,  "  It  may  rather  be  a  call  of 
Divine  Providence  to  greater  usefulness  than 
formerly  ;  and,  seeing  you  compromise  nothing 
by  it,  and  may  still  preach,  &c,  as  usual,  accept 
it,  in  God's  name  ;"  and  others,  "If  Mr.  Wesley 
were  alive,  he  would  consider  it  a  call  of  God  to 
you;  and  so  close  in  with  it,  without  hesitation." 


102 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


Dr.  Clarke,  having  the  sanction,  of  many 
of  his  brethren,  and  being  pressed  by  the 
commissioners  to  accept  the  appointment,  could 
not  retire,  and  accordingly  drew  up  the  paper 
the  committee  desired,  which  received  their 
unqualified  approbation.  He  was  immediately 
appointed  a  sub-commissioner,  and  directed  to 
collate  the  state  papers  necessary,  with  autho- 
rity to  procure  such  assistants  as  were  requi- 
site to  prosecute  the  undertaking. 

In  addition  to  what  belonged  properly  to  the 
department  of  the  Fcedera,  he  had  to  arrange 
the  papers  in  other  offices,  in  order  to  get  at 
those  to  which  he  was  obliged  to  refer.  To  do 
any  thing  effectual,  he  had  to  examine  sixty 
folio  volumes,  and  "  write  on  a  subject  on  which 
he  had  never  tried  his  pen,  and  in  circum- 
stances the  most  unfriendly,  as  he  was  em- 
ployed in  the  quarterly  visitation  of  the  classes 
during  the  whole  time  !  He  thought,  he  pray- 
ed, he  read ;  and  like  John  Bunyan  '  he  pulled, 
and,  as  he  pulled,  it  came.'"  The  manner  in 
which  the  essay  prepared  under  the  circum- 
stances just  narrated  was  received,  as  before 
stated,  was  with  the  most  unqualified  approbation. 

The  state  papers,  published  in  Rymer's 
Foedera,  commenced  with  the  reign  of  Henry  I., 
1131,  and  came  down  through  the  first  six 
years  of  the  reign  of  Charles  II.,  A.  D.  1666. 
On  the  recommendation  of  Dr.  Clarke,  the  com- 
missioners resolved  to  begin  the  work  with  the 
Norman  invasion,  A.  D.  1066,  and  bring  it  down 
to  the  accession  of  George  III.,  A.  D.  1760. 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


103 


In  farther  reference  to  Dr.  Clarke's  essay, 
we  make  an  extract  from  the  minutes  of  the 
board : — 

"  At  a  board  of  commissioners  appointed  by 
his  majesty  on  the  public  records  of  the  king- 
dom, holden  at  the  house  of  the  right  honour- 
able the  speaker,  on  Friday,  March  25,  1808; 
the  secretary  reported  that  Adam  Clarke, 
LL.D.,  having  been  recommended,  on  account 
of  his  extensive  learning  and  indefatigable  in- 
dustry, as  a  fit  person  to  revise  and  form  a  sup- 
plement and  continuation  to  Rymer's  Fcedera, 
had  accordingly  prepared  an  '  essay,  or  report, 
on  the  best  mode  of  executing  such  an  under- 
taking ;'  which  report  the  secretary  delivered 
in,  and  the  same  being  now  read,  the  board, 
approving  of  the  method  suggested  by  Dr. 
Clarke  for  the  execution  of  the  work,  ordered 
that  the  synopsis  subjoined  to  this  essay  be 
returned  to  Dr.  Clarke,  to  be  filled  up  as  pro- 
posed by  him,  for  the  purpose  of  completing 
the  specimen  from  the  conquest  to  the  end  of 
King  John ;  and  the  secretary  is  desired  to 
obtain  admission  for  him  to  the  several  public 
offices  and  libraries  which  it  may  be  necessary 
for  him  to  consult. 

"  Ordered,  also,  that  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  do  pre- 
pare a  scheme  for  the  first  volume  of  the 
supplement  to  Rymer,  and  first  volume  of 
continuation  thereto  ;  specifying,  in  the  same 
manner  as  proposed  in  his  synopsis,  an  enu- 
meration of  all  the  articles,  or  instruments, 
proposed  by  him  to  be  inserted  therein  ;  and 


104  LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


that  he  do  lay  the  same  before  the  board  with 
all  convenient  despatch. 

"  John  Caley,  Secretary." 

It  is  unnecessary  here  to  detail  the  immense 
labour  through  which  Dr.  Clarke  had  to  pass, 
during  his  connection  with  this  governmental 
business.  We  shall  close  this  part  of  his 
history  with  an  extract  from  his  own  account 
of  the  feelings  with  which  he  concluded  the 
engagement  : — 

"  Here  I  register  my  thanks  to  God,  the 
fountain  of  wisdom  and  goodness,  who  has 
enabled  me  to  conduct  this  most  difficult  and 
delicate  work  for  ten  years,  with  credit  to  my- 
self and  satisfaction  to  his  majesty's  government. 
During  that  time  I  have  been  required  to  solve 
many  difficult  questions,  and  illustrate  many 
obscurities ;  in  none  of  which  have  I  ever 
failed,  though  the  subjects  were  such  as  were 
by  no  means  familiar  to  me,  having  had  little  of 
an  antiquarian,  and  nothing  of  a  forensic  educa- 
tion. I  began  the  work  with  extreme  reluctance, 
and  did  every  thing  I  could  to  avoid  the  em- 
ployment ;  but  was  obliged  to  yield  to  the 
wishes  of  some  persons  high  in  power,  who 
had  in  vain,  for  seven  years,  endeavoured  to 
find  some  person  to  undertake  the  task.  *  *  * 
Many  endeavoured  to  carp  at  the  work,  but 
their  teeth  were  broken  in  their  attempt  to 
gnaw  the  file.  I  hope  I  may  now  take  leave 
of  the  work  and  my  conflicts  with — 


LIFE   OF  ADAM   CLARKE.  105 


Hie  victor  castus  artemque  repono* 
"  To  God  only  wise  be  glory  and  dominion, 
by  Christ  Jesus,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

"  Adam  Clarke. 
"  Millbrook,  March  30,  1819." 
We  have  anticipated  a  considerable  portion 
of  Dr.  Clarke's  life,  in  order  to  give  an  unin- 
terrupted account  of  his  connection  with  the 
commissioners  who  had  the  charge  of  Rymer's 
Foedera.  We  now  return  to  him,  in  1806,  at 
which  time  he  was  in  charge  of  London  circuit. 
The  task  of  attending  to  the  pastoral  duties  of 
the  many  societies  in  that  extensive  field  of 
labour  was  added  to  the  other  numerous  en- 
gagements which  divided  his  attention.  In 
1808  he  was  persuaded  by  his  relative,  Joseph 
Butterworth,  Esq.,  and  other  intimate  friends, 
to  accept  the  librarianship  of  the  Surry  Insti- 
tution. They  urged  upon  him  that,  "  if  he  did 
not  accept  it,  the  selection  of  its  library  would 
fall  into  the  hands  of  persons  less  favourable  to 
the  propagation  of  true  religion,"  and  as  the  in- 
stitution was  intended  to  be  very  extensive,  the 
course  it  took  in  reference  to  religion  would 
give  a  tone  and  character  to  those  who  enjoyed 
its  advantages.  Dr.  Clarke's  knowledge  of 
books  fitted  him  peculiarly  for  this  station.  For 
one  year  only  he  discharged  the  duties  of  the 
librarianship;  after  which  he  relinquished  it, 
refusing  to  accept  any  remuneration  for  his 
services.  During  the  year  he  was  in  the 
Surry  Institution,  he  published  "  A  Narrative 
*  Successful,  1  my  aiinsandartreaign.-Vriro:.^En.lib.v.,484v. 


106  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

of  the  last  Illness  and  Death  of  Richard  Por- 
son,  A.  M.,  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge  ;  with  a  fac-simile  of  an  ancient 
Greek  inscription,  which  was  the  chief  subject 
of  his  last  literary  conversation."  It  is  mournful 
to  think  that  a  person  of  Professor  Porson's 
abilities  and  profound  erudition  should  weaken 
his  intellect  and  hurry  himself  to  a  premature 
grave  by  almost  ceaseless  dissipation. 

The  following  letter  from  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan 
shows  that  Dr.  Clarke  was  not  illiberal  of  his 
time,  nor  in  his  sentiments,  in  reference  to  re- 
ligious matters  : — 

"  Rev.  and  Very  Dear  Sir, — A  considerable 
time  ago  I  had  the  pleasure  of  your  valuable 
letter,  informing  me  of  what  Mr.  Brunton  had 
written  to  you  respecting  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  Turkish.  As  none  of  the  mem- 
bers of  our  society  knew  any  thing  of  that 
language,  we  were  happy  to  find  that  he  had 
written  to  you ;  and  the  opinion  which  you 
express  of  his  qualifications  for  the  important 
work  in  which  he  is  engaged,  affords  us  the 
greatest  satisfaction.  When  I  laid  your  letter 
before  the  directors,  they  desired  me  to  assure 
you  that  they  are  much  gratified  by  the  interest 
which  you  take  in  the  success  of  our  mission, 
and  are  deeply  sensible  of  the  importance  of 
the  service  which  you  have  rendered  it. 

"  Owing  to  the  unhappy  difference  existing 
between  this  country  and  Russia,  we  have  had 
no  letters  from  Karass  since  the  month  of  June. 
Mr.  Brunton  had  been  seized  with  a  bad  fever 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


107 


very  soon  after  he  wrote  to  you,  and  for  some 
time  his  life  was  despaired  of ;  but  blessed  be 
God,  who  heard  the  many  prayers  put  up  for 
his  recovery,  and  has  spared  a  life  so  truly 
valuable.  The  types  and  paper  had  reached 
Sarepta,  and  I  hope  have  long  ere  this  arrived 
at  Karass.  I  have  heard  nothing  of  the  second 
parcel  which  you  had  the  goodness  to  procure 
for  our  missionaries ;  but  I  trust  that,  through 
the  favour  of  Providence,  it  will  reach  them  in 
safety.  With  fervent  wishes  for  your  health, 
comfort,  and  success  in  the  various  and  im- 
portant labours  in  which  you  are  engaged,  I 
remain,  with  much  respect  and  esteem,  reverend 
and  dear  sir,  yours  most  faithfully, 

"  Walter  Buchanan. 
"Edinburgh,  October  1,  1808." 

While  Dr.  Clarke's  children  were  at  school, 
he  wrote  to  them  often  and  affectionately  ;  and 
the  following  letter  to  his  second  daughter  is  a 
specimen  of  the  manner  in  which  he  kindly 
encouraged  them  in  their  studies  : — 

"London,  July  4, 1809. 

"  '  Will  not  my  dear  father  write  a  letter  to 
poor  Eliza  V  So  I  think  I  heard  mother  read 
from  a  letter  lately  received  from  Trowbridge, 
to  which  question  I  reply, — 

"  My  Dear  Eliza, — I  will  cheerfully  write 
to  you  such  a  letter  as  my  circumstances  will 
admit,  and  will  assure  you  that,  if  I  should  be 
entirely  silent,  it  would  be  no  proof  of  my  want 


108 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  affection  for  you,  as  I  love  you  with  as  much 

sincerity  and  warmth  as  any  father  should  love 
his  child.  It  has  often  given  me  great  pleasure 
to  reflect  that,  though  you  are  not  under  our 
eye,  you  are  under  that  of  an  affectionate  grand- 
mother and  aunt,  who  will  supply  our  lack  of 
service  :  repay  their  kindness  by  gratitude  and 
obedience  :  learn  all  you  can,  for  youth  is  the 
time,  and  the  time  alone,  in  which  learning  can 
be  attained.  I  find  that  I  can  now  remember 
very  little  but  what  I  learned  when  I  was  young. 
I  have,  it  is  true,  acquired  many  things  since, 
but  it  has  been  with  great  labour  and  difficulty  ; 
and  I  find  I  cannot  -  retain  them  as  I  can  those 
things  which  I  gained  in  my  youth  :  had  I  not 
got  rudiments  and  principles  in  the  beginning, 
I  certainly  should  have  made  but  little  out  in 
life,  and  it  is  often  now  a  source  of  regret  to 
me  that  I  did  not  employ  that  time  as  1  might 
have  done,  at  least  to  the  extent  that  my  circum- 
stances admitted  :  but  for  my  comparative  non- 
improvement  I  can  make  this  apology, — my 
opportunities  were  not  of  the  most  favourable 
kind  :  for  I  was  left  to  explore  my  way  nearly 
alone,  and  was  never  informed  how  I  might 
make  the  best  use  of  the  understanding  God 
had  given  me.  I  have  felt  this  defect  in  my 
own  education  so  distressingly  that  I  was  de- 
termined my  own  children  should  not  have  to 
complain  on  the  same  ground,  and  therefore  we 
have  endeavoured  to  give  you  and  your  brothers 
and  sisters  all  the  advantages  in  our  power  ; 
if  you  improve  them,  so  as  to  grow  wise  and 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


109 


good,  we  will  praise  God  for  you,  and  rejoice 
that,  by  suffering  some  privations  ourselves,  we 
have  been  enabled  to  afford  you  the  means  of 
obtaining  useful  knowledge,  and  the  fear  and 
love  of  God. 

"  I  hope  to  pay  you  a  visit,  probably  in  the 
course  of  a  few  days  ;  I  shall  rejoice  to  see 
you  both  in  health,  growing  in  stature,  improved 
in  your  learning,  and  fearing  God  :  without  the 
latter,  all  the  rest  are  not  worth  a  rush. 

"  With  heartiest  love  to  your  grandmother, 
and  aunts  Bishop  and  Butterworth,  and  your 
sister,  I  am,  my  dear  Eliza,  your  affectionate 
father,  Adam  Clarke." 

It  appears  that  Dr.  Clarke  first  published  bis 
"  Prospectus  of  his  intended  edition  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments,  with  Notes,"  in  the  year 
1810. 

Dr.  Clarke  exerted  himself  very  strenuously 
in  order  to  bring  about  a  new  edition  of  the 
London  Polyglott.  He  even  drew  up  a  plan,  in 
conjunction  with  the  learned  Rev.  Josiah  Pratt, 
which  was  proposed  to  several  literary  persons, 
and  friends  of  Dr.  Clarke,  among  whom  were 
Lord  Teignmouth,  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's, 
Doctor  Williams,  Professor  Shakespeare,  and 
Archdeacon  Wrangham.  The  plan  was  ma- 
turely discussed,  and  Dr.  Clarke  had  a  specimen 
sheet  of  the  work  printed,  a  copy  of  which 
was  sent  to  each  of  the  "  lords  temporal  and 
spiritual,"  and  to  the  different  members  of  his 
majesty's  government.     All  the  noble  efforts 


110  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  the  most  devoted  friends  of  this  cause  proved 
abortive,  and  the  desirable  end  of  their  plans 
was  never  attained. 

The  first  part  of  Dr.  Clarke's  Commentary 
now  made  its  appearance.  The  general  pre- 
face of  the  work  was  dated  London,  July  2, 
1810.  Of  this  production  we  need  say  nothing 
by  way  of  compliment ;  it  is  known  as  far  as 
the  name  of  Adam  Clarke  has  reached.  It  will 
ever  remain  a  monument  of  untiring  industry, 
patient  investigation,  and  laborious  research, 
and  hand  down  the  name  of  its  author  to  the 
latest  posterity  as  a  profound  Biblical  scholar, 
a  discriminating  critic,  and  a  divine  deeply 
versed  in  "  the  mystery  of  godliness." 

We  cannot  forbear  quoting  here  a  letter  from 
his  friend,  the  right  honourable,  speaker  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  acknowledging  the  recep- 
tion of  a  copy  of  his  notes  on  the  book  of 
Genesis. 

"Kidbrook,  Sept.  15,  1810. 

"  Sir, — I  am  obliged  to  you  for  the  book  which 
you  have  done  me  the  honour  of  sending  to  me ; 
and  it  is  without  surprise  that  I  receive  from 
your  hands  a  work  so  learned  and  laborious 
as  this  appears  to  be,  upon  the  first  view  of 
its  contents. 

"  Although  your  unwearied  exertions  in  the 
discharge  of  every  duty  which  you  undertake 
would  lead  me  to  hope  that  they  may  be  able 
to  accomplish  even  this  great  work  in  addition 
to  your  other  engagements ;  yet  I  cannot  but 
be,  in  some  degree,  apprehensive   that  the 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


Ill 


progress  of  an  historical  collection  of  national 
records*  will  be  necessarily  retarded  by  so 
formidable  a  competitor,  whose  claims  upon 
your  time  will  not  be  easily  satisfied. 

"  Most  heartily  wishing  you  all  the  blessings 
of  health  and  strength  requisite  for  the  prose- 
cution and  accomplishment  of  your  various  and 
valuable  labours,  I  am,  with  the  sincerest  re- 
spect, ever,  sir,  your  faithful  servant, 

"  Charles  Abbott." 

It  is  needless  to  multiply  testimonials  of  the 
high  regard  which  the  Commentary  soon  won 
from  the  great  and  the  learned ;  the  general 
circulation  it  has  obtained,  and  the  almost  uni- 
versal suffrage  in  its  favour,  are  too  well  known 
to  be  referred  to. 

It  was  during  the  year  1810  that  Dr.  Clarke 
first  became  acquainted  with  the  extraordinary 
Miss  Mary  Freeman  Shepherd.  This  lady, 
although  an  Englishwoman  by  birth,  was  a 
descendant  of  one  of  the  most  powerful  fami- 
lies of  Italy.  It  was  her  lot  to  enjoy  such  an 
intellect  as  is  seldom  found  in  man  or  woman  ; 
and  to  it  she  added  the  polish  of  a  most  excel- 
lent education.  Her  acquaintance  with  lan- 
guages was  very  great,  and  she  possessed  a 
thorough  and  extensive  acquaintance  with  gene- 
ral literature.  Feeling  a  deep  interest  in  the 
Jews,  she  applied  herself  assiduously  to  the 
study  of  the  Hebrew  language,  and  the  history 
of  the  Jewish  nation.     She  was  educated  at 

*  Rymci's  Fa'dera,  with  which  lie  was  then  engaged. 


112  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


Rome,  and  was  a  strict  Roman  Catholic.  With 
Dr.  Clarke  she  maintained  a  long  and  interest- 
ing correspondence,  and  some  of  the  letters  he 
received  from  her  were  highly  interesting.  We 
will  give  one,  as  it  contains  an  allusion  to  an 
occurrence  in  the  family  of  Charles  Wesley  : — 

"  My  Dear  Sir, — The  bearer  is  come  to  me 
as  a  servant,  and,  would  you  believe  it,  I  took 
her  because  she  and  her  friends  are  Method- 
ists :  she  knows  no  Methodist  in  town,  nor 
even  your  places  of  worship.  Attached  as  I 
am  to  my  own  people,  I  would  not  put  hinder- 
ances,  but,  on  the  contrary,  all  lawful  further- 
ances in  the  way  of  others  in  their  different 
roads,  and  would  have  every  one  follow  strictly 
the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience.  I  there- 
fore send  her  to  you,  as  a  minister  of  her  own 
persuasion  :  she  appears  to  me  to  want  a  guide, 
and  to  meet  with  Christian  associates ;  other- 
wise she  will  go  backward  instead  of  forward, 
and  perhaps  ultimately  be  laughed  out  of  all 
religion. 

"  I  should  be  glad  if  you  would  return  me 
my  '  William  and  Jesse  :'  'Bartholomew  Fair  :' 
'  Poems  on  Religion  :'  '  Prose  Essay  on  the 
Privileges  of  Women  :'  on  the  1  Law  of  Mo- 
ses :'  '  On  Education,  both  of  Males  and  Fe- 
males :'  and  other  fragments  ;  and  my  '  Jews' 
Catechism,'  which  is  worth  all  I  ever  did  or 
can  write.  I  return  you  the  Rev.  Mr.  Creigh- 
ton's  Letters,  &c,  &c,  and  am  not  in  the  least 
offended  at,  but  rather  edified  with  his  delicacy 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


113 


and  tenderness,  in  fearing  to  give  a  poor  Ro- 
man Catholic  pain  at  his  condemning  what  I 
condemn  as  heartily  as  he  doth — the  inquisition, 
and  all  cruelty  and  persecution,  allcunning 
arts  to  make  converts.    I  practise,  as  you  see,  a 
very  different  system :  perhaps  I  may  swindle 
away  this  poor  Sarah  Bos  well  from  your  chapels 
to  ours  ;  but  I  send  her  to  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  not  to 
Bishop  Douglass.  And  here  I  cannot  help  dis- 
culpating  myself  from  the  general  belief  spread 
among  Mr.  Wesley's  people,  of  my  having 
made  young  Samuel  Wesley  a  Papist :  he  was 
made  one  two  full  years  before  I  ever  saw  his 
face  :  I  had  not  the  smallest  share  in  making 
him  a  Catholic  :   a  Frenchman,  who  went  to 
[     his  father's  house,  was  his  converter :  I  heard 
of  it  only  by  accident  from  a  Mr.  Payton,  a 
famous  performer  on  the  viol  de  gamba,  and  I 
|     persuaded  Samuel  Wesley  not  to  live  in  crimi- 
I    nal  hypocrisy  and  deception,  but  to  tell  his 
t    father  honestly  the  fact,  lest  he  should  hear  of 
it  from  others  :  he  had  not  the  courage  to  do 
this,  but  begged  me  to  break  it  to  his  father.  I 
ii    said  it  would  be  indecorous,  and  not  treating 
him  with  the  respect  and  regard  due  to  a  cler- 
gyman, a  gentleman,  and  a  parent :  but  that  the 
.    late  dutchess  of  Norfolk,  whose  own  feelings 
\    had  sustained  a  similar  trial, — a  son  quitting 
I    the  religion  of  his  ancestors,— would  best  sym- 
i    pathize   in   tenderness   of  feeling  with  Mr. 
Charles  Weslev,  and  announce  to  him,  in  all 
the  delicacy  of  Christian  charity,  his  son's 
change  of  religion  :    besides  these  reasons,  I 


IK 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


wished  to  show  Mr.  C.  W.  all  possible  honour : 
the  dutchess  went  in  person,  and  showed  him 
all  respect  and  regard.  So  far,  and  no  farther, 
■was  I  concerned  ;  and  afterward,  in  endeavour- 
ing to  persuade  this  two  years'  old  convert  to 
live  soberly,  temperately,  and  piously  ;  for  this, 
and  only  this,  I  have  done  ample  penance  :  for 
it  is  my  peculiar  vocation,  not  by  choice,  but 
per  force,  to  be.  a  very  Issachar,  crouching 
down  under  heavy  burdens  of  ingratitude,  and 
scourged  with  defamation  into  the  bargain.  If 
I  did  not  look  to  the  remuneration  of  future  re- 
wards, as  Moses  did,  I  should  sink  under,  not 
the  reproach  of  Israel,  but  the  reproach  of 
Egypt.  All  this  is  necessary  medicine,  or  God 
would  not  give  it,  to  save  me  from  hankering 
after  the  flesh-pots  of  Egypt,  its  garlic,  and  its 
onions.    I  remain,  dear  sir,  yours, 

"  M.  Freeman  Shepherd." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Visits  Ireland — Familiar  scenes— Death  of  his  mother — 
Opinions  respecting  his  Commentary— His  remarks  on  the 
temptation  of  Eve — Facetious  verses — Visits  Cambridge — 
Elected  fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries— Missionary 
sermon — Letter  from  the  British  and  Foreign  Kihle  Society 
—  Retires  to  the  country— Agricultural  pursuits — Attention 
to  poor  sailors — Letter  from  R.  Perceval. 

In  the  month  of  May,  1811,  Dr.  Clarke,  ac- 
companied by  Mr.  Buttervvorth  and  his  eldest 
son,  paid  a  visit  to  his  native  country.  Passing 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


115 


over  the  part  of  his  diary  which  contains  re- 
marks on  the  various  places  of  note  which  they 
passed,  in  their  route,  we  come  to  his  jour- 
nal of 

June  13.  "  We  proceeded,"  says  he,  "  to 
Maghera,  and  on  the  way  I  stopped  at  a  place 
where  I  had  passed  my  youth.  This  I  found 
exceedingly  interesting.  I  walked  into  the 
house  where  I  had  passed  several  years  of  my 
infancy,  and  felt  a  number  of  indescribable 
emotions.  The  present  inhabitant  was  a  daugh- 
ter of  one  of  our  old  neighbours  ;  but  half  of 
the  nice  house  is  fallen  down,  which  I  regret- 
ted. I  went  into  the  grounds  where  I  had  often 
sported,  read,  talked,  searched  for  birds'  nests, 
and  caught  jack  sharps,  <fec.  What  a  tran- 
sition from  five  years  to  almost  fifty !  and  how 
difficult  to  connect  the  habits  of  these  two  dis- 
tant periods  !  and  for  the  gray-headed  man  to 
realize  his  present  feelings  with  what  pleased 
him  when  a  child  ! 

"  I  came  to  Mnghera,  and  went  to  see  the 
place  where  I  first  went  to  school.  The  sight 
of  this  spot  brought  many  long  past  scenes  to 
remembrance.  *  *  *  * 
After  contemplating  different  parts  of  this  town, 
formerly  well  known  to  me,  and  inquiring  after 
its  ancient  inhabitants,  most  of  whom  I  found 
had  ceased  to  live  among  men,  I  returned  to 
the  inn,  dined,  and  not  being  able  to  procure  a 
chaise,  my  companions  agreed  to  walk  to  Gar- 
vagh,  a  journey  of  about  ten  English  miles:  we 
accordingly  set  out,  and  had  an  interesting  and 


116 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


pleasant  walk  over  roads  I  had  assisted  to  form 
between  thirty  and  forty  years  ago." 

On  the  next  day  they  visited  the  place  where 
the  doctor  received  the  principal  part  of  the 
little  education  with  which  his  earlier  days 
were  favoured.  He  called  on  a  schoolmate 
whom  he  had  not  seen  for  forty  years,  but  still 
retained  a  perfect  recollection  of  him.  The 
village  in  which  he  had  lived  was  entirely 
gone,  and  of  a  spire  which  was  seventy-five 
feet  high  not  one  inch  remained. 

"  June  17.  We  set  off  for  Coleraine,  and  on 
arriving  there,  were  received  with  every  de- 
monstration of  joy  by  the  friends  :  here  I  am 
with  a  people  among  whom  I  received  my  first 
religious  impressions  :  I  have  hurried  all  over 
the  town  ;  it  is  the  neatest  and  cleanest  in  all 
the  north  of  Ireland.  I  found  my  recollection 
of  it  perfectly  correct ;  and  the  whole  town 
appeared  to  me  in  a  few  minutes  as  familiar  as 
if  I  had  been  only  a  week  absent:  one  idea 
gave  rise  to  another  ;  and  by  association,  link 
after  link,  became  distinct  and  clear.  I  went 
to  Ballyaherton,  where  my  father  had  resided 
for  years,  and  where  I  first  heard  the  Method- 
ists, and  where  I  was  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  God. 

"  Coming  to  a  house,  now  in  a  state  of  dilapi- 
dation, I  asked  permission  of  the  good  woman 
I  met  at  the  door  to  walk  in.  She  said,  '  It  is 
too  mean  a  place  for  such  a  gentleman  as  you 
to  enter.'  '  Good  woman,'  said  I,  '  do  not  say 
so ;  I  have  spent  several  years  in  this  very 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


117 


house  f  She  wondered  at  the  intelligence.  I 
gave  a  piece  of  silver  to  each  of  her  children, 
and  then  took  my  leav*,  to  call  on  an  old  school- 
fellow, Captain  O'Neill." 

While  on  these  tours  of  recreation,  Dr. 
Clarke  proved  himself  a  zealous  minister  by 
the  frequency  of  his  preaching.  His  heart's 
desire  was,  to  see  sinners  coming  to  that  God 
who  is  still  the  Friend  of  sinners,  and  will  be 
found  of  all  those  that  seek  him. 

On  his  return  from  this  trip  to  Ireland,  he 
found  that  death  had  entered  the  family  circle, 
and  deprived  him  of  his  beloved  mother.  Be- 
fore leaving  England  he  called  on  her  at  Bris- 
tol, and  though  very  infirm,  she  retained  full 
possession  of  her  faculties,  and  spoke  with 
cheerfulness  on  the  subject  of  death.  The 
melancholy  event  of  her  dissolution  occurred 
so  immediately  before  his  arrival  that  he  had 
no  knowledge  of  the  bereavement  he  had  sus- 
tained until  he  entered  the  house.  The  feel- 
ings which  agitated  his  bosom  when  he  learned 
that  she  who  had  watched  over  his  infancy, 
guided  his  youth,  and  comforted  his  manhood, 
had  gone  down  to  the  grave,  in  his  absence,  can 
be  better  imagined  than  described.  He  passed 
immedi*tely  to  his  closet,  and  there, in  the  seclu- 
sion of  its  privacy,  communed  with  God  and  his 
own  soul.  "The  heart  kno weth  its  own  bitterness, 
and  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not  with  its  joy." 

We  have  seen  that  Dr.  Clarke  had  com- 
menced the  publication  of  his  Commentary. 
To  this  work  he  still  devoted  his  attention  ;  and 


118 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


the  manner  in  which  he  investigated  every 
subject  that  came  up  in  the  prosecution  of  this 
very  laborious  undertaking  may  be  learned 
from  the  following  anecdote  : — A  clergyman, 
once  calling  upon  the  Rev.  Ely  Bates,  saw  the 
first  part  of  the  doctor's  Commentary  lying  upon 
the  table.  He  opened  it,  and  happened  to  turn 
to  the  part  where  the  author  endeavoured  to 
prove  by  calculation  that  the  ark  of  Noah  was 
not  only  sufficiently  large  to  contain  all  the 
animals  mentioned,  but  also  sufficient  to  supply 
their  wants  during  their  sojourn  on  the  waters. 
When  he  had  finished  reading  the  criticism,  he 
closed  the  book,  exclaiming,  "Thank  God,  I 
never  found  these  difficulties  in  the  sacred 
record."  Mr.  Bates  replied,  "  Yes,  sir,  you 
have  found  them  as  well  as  Dr.  Clarke  ;  but 
the  difference  is,  you  always  leaped  over  them, 
but  he  goes  through  them." 

The  very  first  part  of  his  work  gave  rise  to  a 
great  deal  of  criticism.  Relative  to  the  creature 
which  tempted  Eve,  which  in  the  original  is 
named  nachash,  Dr.  Clarke  states  as  probable, 
that  it  was  not  a  serpent,  nor  any  kind  of  ser- 
pentine genus,  but  rather  a  creature  of  the  ape 
kind.  He  states  his  reasons  at  large  in  support 
of  this  criticism,  and  modestly  adds,'"  If  any 
person  should  choose  to  differ  from  the  opinion 
stated  above,  he  is  at  perfect  liberty  to  do  so  :  I 
make  it  no  article  of  faith,  nor  of  Christian  com- 
munion :  I  crave  the  same  liberty  to  judge  for 
myself  that  I  give  to  others — to  which  every  man 
has  an  indisputable  right ;  and  I  hope  that  no  man 


LIFK   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


119 


will  call  me  a  heretic  for  departing,  in  this  re- 
spect, from  the  common  opinion,  which  appears 
to  me  to  be  so  embarrassed  as  to  be  altogether 
unintelligible." 

Notwithstanding  this  generous  concession,  the 
whole  army  of  pseudo-critics  and  pamphleteers 
attacked  the  work  with  almost  unparalleled 
fierceness;  and  prophets  were  not  wanting  to 
predict  for  the  Commentary  a  languid  existence, 
or  a  premature  death.  But  it  was  made  of 
"stuff"  too  "stern"  to  yield  to  such  weak  efforts. 

Others,  however,  admired  and  adopted  the 
hypothesis :  and  some  used  even  banter,  an 
anonymous  example  of  which  appeared  in  one 
of  the  public  papers.  It  is  supposed  to  be  the 
production  of  one  of  Dr.  Clarke's  friends,  the 
Rev.  Richard  Reece,  known  to  many  in  this 
country  as  one  of  the  delegates  from  the  Bri- 
tish Conference  to  the  General  Conference  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  this  country. 

LINES  ON  THE  NACHASH  OF  DR.  ADAM  CLARKE. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  asserts, 

It  could  not  be  a  serpent  tempted  Eve, 
But  a  cay  monkey,  whose  fine  mimic  arts 

And  fopperies  were  most  likely  to  deceive. 
Dogmatic  commentators  still  hold  out, 

A  serpent,  not  a  monkey,  tempted  madam ; 
And  which  shall  we  believe?  Without  a  doubt 

None  knows  so  well  who  tempted  Eve  as  Adam. 
Lake  of  Letter- Kenny.  R.  R. 

Thus  annoyed  by  the  attacks  of  critics, 
and  cheered  by  the  encouragement  of  friends, 
and  the  commendations  of  the  great,  Dr.  Clarke 
pursued  "  the  even  tenor  of  his  way,"  labouring 


120 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


assiduously  at  the  Fcedera  and  the  Comment- 
ary. At  the  commencement  of  the  year  1812 
he  had  completed  the  Pentateuch  and  the  book 
of  Joshua.  He  was  often  interrupted  in  the 
regularity  of  his  pursuits  by  having  to  make 
visits  to  distant  places,  in  order  to  consult  pa- 
pers and  documents  relative  to  the  work  he 
was  editing  for  the  government.  We  find  him 
in  April  of  1812  visiting  Cambridge,  examining 
the  university  library,  and  the  libraries  of 
Corpus  Christi  and  Magdalene  Colleges,  prin- 
cipally with  reference  to  the  Foedera.  He 
was,  also,  engaged  here  in  collating  the  MS. 
of  an  old  poem,  called  "  King  Hart,"  by  Gawin 
Douglas,  for  his  friend  Lord  Glenbervie.  This 
was  a  work  of  no  small  magnitude,  and  Dr.  C. 
received  the  sincere  thanks  of  the  noble  lord, 
•who  was  a  descendant  of  the  authorof  King  Hart. 

In  June  and  July  he  made  a  second  visit  to 
Ireland,  returning  from  which  he  proceeded  to 
Oxford  to  examine  the  Bodleian  Libraries.  We 
rnake  an  extract  from  his  diary  of 

"  August  6. — I  went  to  my  examinations,  and 
afterward,  by  Mr.  Gaisford's  invitation,  dined  in, 
hall  at  Christ's  College.  After  dinner  I  spent  two 
hours  very  agreeably  with  him  in  the  common- 
room." 

In  addition  to  this,  "it  was  no  small 
gratification  to  a  Methodist  preacher  to  dine, 
and  to  sit  on  the  same  seat,  and  eat  at  the 
same  table  where  Charles  Wesley,  student  of 
this  college,  often  sat  and  dined ;  and  where 
that  glorious  work,  by  the  instrumentality 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  which  some  millions  of  souls  have  been 
saved,  had  its  commencement,  in  conjunction 
with  Mr.  John  Wesley,  of  Lincoln  College. 
O!  what  hath  God  wrought  since  1737!" 

On  the  5th  of  March,  1813,  Dr.  Clarke  was 
elected  Fellow  of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries. 
This  was  gratifying  to  him,  as  it  suited  his 
taste,  and  because  it  came  to  him  unsought,  as 
indeed  did  all  the  honours  which  were  ever 
bestowed  upon  him.  In  July  of  this  year  he 
completed  another  part  of  his  Commentary. 

In  1814  Dr.  Clarke  published  a  work  called 
"  A  Short  Account  of  the  Introduction  of  the 
Gospel  into  the  British  Isles,  and  the  Obliga- 
tion of  Britons  to  make  known  its  Salvation  to 
every  Nation  of  the  Earth  ;  in  an  Address  de- 
livered in  the  Chapel,  City  Road,  London,  Dec. 
1,  1814,  at  the  Formation  of  a  Missionary  So- 
ciety among  the  People  called  Methodists,  in 
that  City,"  &c.  In  the  same  year  he  became 
acquainted  with  Hugh  Stewart  Boyd,  Esq.,  a 
celebrated  Greek  scholar.  An  essay  on  the 
Greek  article  by  this  gentleman  is  inserted  at 
the  end  of  Dr.  Clarke's  commentary  on  the 
Ephesians,  and  a  postscript  to  this  essay,  by 
the  same  author,  at  the  conclusion  of  Titus. 

The  infirm  state  of  Dr.  Clarke's  health 
obliged  him  to  seek  a  retreat  from  the  accumu- 
lating duties  of  a  city  life.  Accordingly  on  the 
20th  of  September,  1815,  he  removed  his  family 
to  Millbrook,  an  estate  he  had  purchased  a  few 
miles  from  the  city  of  Liverpool.  He  was  urged 
by  the  different  religious  and  benevolent  socie- 


122 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


ties  with  which  he  was  connected  in  the  me- 
tropolis still  to  remain  and  continue  his  labour 
among  them.  The  following  letter  from  Rev. 
John  Owen,  secretary  of  the  British  and  Fo- 
reign Bible  Society,  will  show  how  that  society 
valued  his  services.    It  is  dated 

"  Fulham,  April  22,  1815. 

"  My  Dear  Sir, — I  am  instructed  by  the 
committee  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety to  express  their  deep  concern  at  the 
intimation  you  threw  out  on  Monday  last ;  an 
intimation  too  strongly  corroborative  of  the 
general  report  of  your  intention  to  retire  from 
the  metropolis,  and  thereby  to  withdraw  from 
the  society  the  continuance  of  those  services 
which  you  have  hitherto  rendered  them  in  ad- 
ministering the  affairs  of  the  institution.  On 
the  extent  and  value  of  those  services  it  would 
be  superfluous  to  expatiate  or  insist ;  they  are 
of  a  nature  so  distinct  from  any  which  others 
among  us  have  performed,  that  you  cannot  be 
insensible  of  their  great  utility,  however  your 
modesty  may  restrain  you  from  allowing  them 
the  estimation  they  deserve. 

"  But  permit  me,  my  dear  sir,  to  observe, 
that  the  case  which  I  am  instructed  to  urge 
upon  your  consideration  is  one  wherein  your 
personal  humility,  the  greatest,  indeed,  and 
most  honourable  of  endowments,  must  be  sub- 
ordinated to  a  just  appreciation  of  those  literary 
acquirements  which  fit  you  so  eminently  for 
the  service  of  God,  in  promoting  the  correct 
publication  of  Ms  word. 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


133 


"  I  n'ced  scarcely  acquaint  you  that  there  is 
a  department  in  the  business  of  our  committee 
which  no  one  but  yourself  is  competent  to  direct. 
In  that  department  we  can  work  with  you,  or 
rather  under  you  ;  but  we  can  do  nothing  with- 
out you.  Reflect  on  the  Arabic,  the  Ethiopic, 
the  Abyssinian,  and  the  Syriac ;  in  all  which 
languages  we  stand  pledged  to  the  world  for 
something  that  has  not  yet  been  executed  ;  and 
then  ask  your  own  heart  what  you  think  we 
shall  be  able  to  accomplish  in  either,  if  you 
should  resolve  to  abandon  us.  I  say  nothing 
of  the  assistance  which  we  have  been  in  the 
habit  of  receiving  in  all  our  transactions,  both 
literary  and  mechanical,  from  your  general 
knowledge  of  business,  and  particularly  with 
your  extensive  acquaintance  with  the  practical 
details  of  typography. 

"A  slight  examination  of  the  minutes  of  our 
printing  and  miscellaneous  committees  would 
show  how  much  the  ordinary  concerns  of  the 
society  have  profited  by  your  exertions,  and 
how  ill  we  can  afford  to  spare  you  from  the 
lowest  department  of  its  service. 

"  I  am  aware  I  am  using  a  liberty  for  which 
I  ought  to  apologize.  It  is  not,  I  know,  for 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  to  inter- 
fere with  those  arrangements  which  you  may 
judge  it  expedient  to  make  in  disposing  of  your- 
self and  family ;  but  having  witnessed  and 
participated  their  regret  on  the  occasion  to 
which  I  have  referred,  and  been  charged  with 
expressing  it  in  terms  as  strong  as  decorum 


124  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

would  allow,  I  have  felt  it  my  duty  to  speak  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  leave  no  doubt  on  your 
mind  how  great  importance  the  committee  at- 
tach to  your  continuance  among  us,  and  with 
how  much  pain  they  contemplate  the  possibility 
of  your  removal.  I  am,  my  dear  sir,  yours  very 
faithfully,  John  Owen, 

"  Sec.  to  Brit,  and  For.  Bible  Society." 

To  this  highly  complimentary  letter,  Dr. 
Clarke  replied ;  informing  the  society  that,  al- 
though he  still  felt  the  same  strong  attachment 
to  the  cause  in  which  they  were  engaged  as 
ever  he  did,  yet  circumstances  called  for  a 
removal  of  his  family  from  the  metropolis,  and 
to  these  calls  he  must  yield  :  he  left  with  them 
the  best  wishes  for  their  success,  and  a  pro- 
mise to  remember  them  at  a  throne  of  grace. 

After  a  long  residence  in  the  metropolis,  Dr. 
Clarke  rejoiced  to  be  removed  from  its  innu- 
merable cares  to  the  calm  and  quiet  of  retire- 
ment. The  good  effect  of  this  step  was  soon 
seen  in  the  decided  improvement  of  his  health. 

At  the  request  of  the  Methodist  society  at 
Manchester,  he  was  appointed  by  the  Wesleyan 
conference  to  that  place,  where  he  preached 
once  a  month,  and  filled  up  the  other  sabbath 
mornings  by  preaching  in  Liverpool,  or  at  some 
of  the  nearer  appointments.  The  most  of  his 
neighbours  were  Roman  Catholics,  and  the 
Methodist  chapels  were  two  or  three  miles 
from  his  house,  a  distance  too  far  for  his  family 
to  attend.    He  consequently  erected  a  chapel 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


125 


on  his  own  estate,  which  was  embraced  in  the 
plan  of  the  preachers  who  travelled  that  circuit. 
The  congregation  at  first  was  very  small,  con- 
sisting of  a  few  Protestant  colliers  and  their 
children,  the  village  school-mistress,  shoe- 
maker, and  blacksmith,  and  Dr.  Clarke's  family. 

Every  hour  that  could  be  spared  from  his  stu- 
dies he  spent  in  cultivating  his  garden,  and  in  agri- 
cultural pursuits.  The  results  of  many  of  his  ob- 
servations in  these  pursuits  have  been  embodied 
in  his  notes  on  the  New  Testament.  In  this  em- 
ployment he  found  sufficient  amusement ;  and 
busied  himself  in  making  improvements  on  his 
estate,  exhibiting  the  neatness  which  charac- 
terized his  actions  in  all  that  he  undertook. 

To  the  poor  of  his  neighbourhood  he  was 
peculiarly  attentive,  supplying  them  with  Bibles 
and  Testaments,  and  regarding  their  spiritual 
wants  by  the  establishment  of  a  Sunday  school, 
in  which  the  members  of  his  family  were  prin- 
cipally engaged. 

The  commencement  of  181G  was  peculiarly 
severe  ;  and  many  hundreds  of  sailors,  without 
means  of  support,  were  thrown  upon  the  be- 
nevolence of  the  inhabitants  of  Liverpool.  Dr. 
Clarke,  on  hearing  the  affecting  tale  of  their 
distress,  prepared  some  of  his  untenanted  cot- 
tages, and  in  these  put  a  quantity  of  straw  and 
blankets,  and  had  twenty  of  the  poor  fellows 
brought  down  from  Liverpool  to  Millbrook. 
They  were  employed  during  the  day  in  making 
a  road  to  his  house,  and  assembled  at  regular 
hours  to  their  meals  in  the  kitchen.   Here  they 


126 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


had  all  that  was  necessary  to  make  them  com- 
fortable. The  doctor  endeavoured  to  dissuade 
them  from  the  use  of  tobacco,  but  they  pleaded 
with  such  humorous  eloquence,  that  he  had  to 
yield  to  their  earnest  entreaties.  One  of  them 
replied  to  his  expostulations,  "  Indeed,  sir,  I 
cannot  give  it  up  ;  if  you  had  been  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  globe  as  I  have  been,  in  storms 
and  tempests,  in  heat  and  cold,  in  hunger  and 
thirst,  and  often  in  battle,  you  would  have 
known  the  comfort,  as  well  as  myself,  of  having 
such  a  companion."  To  this  argument  the  doc- 
tor could  furnish  no  reply. 

In  return  for  a  copy  of  his  sermon  on  "  Sal- 
vation by  Faith,"  published  about  this  time,  he 
received  a  letter  from  his  friend,  Dr.  Perceval, 
whose  lectures  he  had  attended  in  Dublin  Me- 
dical College,  and  to  whose  professional  skill 
he  was  indebted,  during  a  severe  illness,  while 
stationed  in  that  city.    It  is  dated 

"Kildare  Place,  Dublin,  July  8, 1816. 
"  Mv  Dear  Sir, — Looking  back  over  a  pe- 
riod of  many  years,  when  our  friendship  first 
commenced,  I  cannot  but  admire  the  mighty 
working  of  Providence,  who,  from  a  spark, 
which  I  then  conceived  was  ready  to  be  extin- 
guished on  this  earth,  has  now  raised  to  him- 
self such  a  burning  and  shining  light :  little  did 
I  think  that  a  frame  so  enfeebled,  so  afflicted, 
could  be  fitted  to  encounter  such  labours  as  it 
has  since  endured  :  but  animated  by  that  truth 
which  not  only  presented  itself  to  your  sight, 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


127 


(you  remember  the  Greek  inscription  on  your 
window — 1  God  is  love,')  you  were  enabled,  by 
having  it  constantly  infixed  in  your  mind,  to  sub- 
mit with  filial  confidence  to  the  chastisement 
of  your  heavenly  Father,  and  he  has  in  due 
time  exalted  you.  May  you  go  on  from  strength 
to  strength,  until  you  shall  appear  before  the 
God  of  gods  in  the  heavenly  Zion. 

"  Yours,  with  sincere  respect  and  affection, 
"  Robert  Perceval." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Visits  his  native  country — Attention  to  animals— Acci- 
dent in  repairing  his  house — -Elected  memher  of  the  Ameri- 
can Antiquarian  Society — Takes  two  Budhist  high  priests 

under  his   charge — Their  appearance  and  disposition  

Astonished  at  snow — Their  disinterestedness — -Dr.  Clarke 
makes  another  "  preaching  expedition"— Accident  at  St. 
Austell's — Baptizes  the  two  priests — They  return  to  Ceylon 
— Dr.  Clarke  visits  Ireland  again — Family  festival — Elected 
a  member  of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy — Visits  Epworth — 
Family  meeting. 

In  June  of  1816  Dr.  Clarke  made  a  tour 
through  a  part  of  Scotland  and  Ireland,  and 
thus  had  another  opportunity  of  visiting  the 
place  of  his  nativity,  and  spots  that  were  fami- 
liar to  his  childhood.  In  his  journal  he  says, 
"  At  a  little  village  called  Buruside  I  visited 
the  old  barn,  where,  for  the  first  time,  I  heard 
a  Methodist  preacher ;  the  house  in  which  my 
father  had  for  several  years  resided ;  and  the 


128  LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


field  where,  after  earnestly  wrestling  with  God 
for  mercy,  I  found  his  peace,  after  having  en- 
dured a  great  fight  of  affliction,  and  sore  dis- 
tress o£  soul.  These  places  are  all  interesting 
to  me,  and  in  making  this  record,  I  am  in  some 
measure  recording  the  mercy  and  loving-kind- 
ness of  the  Lord  to  myself :  I  visited  the  house 
of  a  Mr.  Patterson,  a  family  who  had,  in  my 
childhood,  showed  me  paternal  affection  ;  but 
all,  except  one  member  of  the  family,  are  dead, 
and  the  house  itself  is  in  comparative  desola- 
tion." 

"  June  29.— We  left  Coleraine,  and  proceed- 
ed to  Garvagh,  where,  having  bespoken  dinner, 
we  went  to  a  place  called  Grove :  and  leaving 
our  chaise  on  the  side  of  the  road,  we  ran 
across  the  fields  to  a  place  where  I  had  lived 
from  my  tenth  year.  The  house  is  partly  fallen 
down,  and  the  rest  is  in  a  most  miserable  state. 
*  *  *  I  proceeded  to  see  the  school 
where  I  had  my  classical  education.  Formerly 
it  was  situated  on  the  skirt  of  a  wood,  and  com- 
manded a  fine  prospect  of  the  neighbouring 
fields ;  and  the  boys  who  could  be  trusted 
were  permitted  in  the  summer  to  go  out  among 
the  trees  to  learn  their  lessons.  In  this  wood 
I  read  the  Pastorals  and  Gcorgics  of  Virgil  ; 
and  had  almost  every  scene  of  these  inimitable 
poems  exhibited  to  my  view  from  this  spot.1; 
But  what  a  change  is  now  here  !  the  beautiful 
wood  is  entirely  cut  down  ;  not  even  the  bram- 
bles are  left ;  sheep,  goats,  and  larger  cattle, 
do  longer  browse  on  the  neighbouring  hill ;  and 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


U9 


the  fields  are  rudely  cultivated,  and  the  school- 
house  is  itself  become  the  habitation  of  two 
poor  families. 

':  While  thus  going  over  the  scenes  of  my 
boyhood,  and  observing  the  ravages  time  had 
made  among  persons  and  things,  my  mind  was 
alternately  affected  with  pleasing  sensations 
and  melancholy  gloom ;  but  as  the  objects 
which  produced  the  agreeable  emotions  were 
all  either  gone  or  essentially  changed,  the  me- 
lancholy predominated,  and  at  last  became  the 
sole  feeling.  On  the  whole  I  received  little 
pleasure  from  this  visit,  and  returned  to  Gar- 
vagh;  and  having  dined,  set  off  for  Maghera, 
and  stopped  there  to  visit  the  places  of  my 
earliest  infancy,  and  w  here  I -learned  my  alpha- 
bet. Now  persons,  houses,  trees,  enclosures, 
&c,  are  running  rapidly  to  decay  !  I  witness- 
ed several  things  here  which  tended  to  deepen 
the  gloom  which  the  former  objects  diffused." 

The  doctor  reached  home  early  in  July,  and 
a  letter  to  one  of  his  sons  in  London,  written 
immediately  upon  his  arrival,  after  stating  the 
health  of  the  family,  proceeded  to  notice  the 
animals  in  the  field,  which  he  said  he  had  lost 
no  time  in  going  to  see.  "  I  found,"  he  adds, 
"  the  donkey  lame,  and  her  son  looking  much 
like  a  philosopher ;  it  was  strange  that  even 
the  bullock,  whom  we  call  Pat,  came  to  me  in 
the  field  and  held  out  his  most  honest  face  for 
rne  to  stroke  it.  The  next  time  I  went  to  him 
he  came  running  up,  and  actually  placed  his 
two  fore-feet  upon  mv  shoulders  with  all  tho. 
9 


130  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLAltKE. 

affection  of  a  spaniel :  but  it  was  a  load  of 
kindness  I  could  ill  bear,  for  the  animal  is 
nearly  three  years  old  :  I  soon  got  his  feet  dis- 
placed. Strange  and  uncouth  as  this  manifest- 
ation of  affectionate  gratitude  was,  yet  with  it 
the  master  and  his  steer  Pat  were  equally  well 
pleased  :  so  here  is  a  literal  comment  on  'the 
ox  knoweth  his  owner,'  and  you  see  I  am  in 
league  with  even  the  beasts  of  the  field." 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1817  an  almost  fatal 
accident  occurred  while  Dr.  Clarke  was  having 
some  alterations  made  in  his  house.  The  work- 
men engaged,  while  removing  some  part  of  the 
under  building,  failed  to  supply  suitable  props, 
and  the  breakfast  room,  which  by  this  means 
was  left  unsupported,  gave  way,  and  was  sepa- 
rated from  the  other  part  of  the  building.  The 
drawing  room  and  dining  room  were  also  much 
injured.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  the  family 
escaped  uninjured,  and  while  the  breakfast 
room  was  almost  suspended  in  the  air,  they 
were  not  permitted  to  endeavour  to  rescue  any 
of  the  furniture,  lest  the  movement  should 
cause  still  farther  injury.  The  doctor's  presence 
of  mind  prevented  a  great  deal  of  harm,  which 
the  fear  of  the  workmen  would  have  suffered 
to  occur,  and  all  the  members  of  the  family 
escaped  uninjured. 

On  the  third  of  October  of  this  year  Dr. 
Clarke  was  elected  member  of  the  American 
Antiquarian  Society. 

In  May  of  1818  Dr.  Clarke  went  to  London, 
to  preach  two  of  the  annual  sermons  in  aid  of  the 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


131 


funds  of  the  Wesleyan  foreign  missions.  While 
on  the  platform  at  one  of  these  meetings  he 
received  a  note  from  Sir  Alexander  Johnstone, 
then  just  arrived  from  the  island  of  Ceylon, 
requesting  an  immediate  interview.  They  met 
on  the  following  day,  and  Sir  Alexander  in- 
formed him  that  he  had  Drought  along  with 
him  two  high  priests  of  Budhoo,  who  had  left 
their  country  and  endured  many  privations  in 
order  to  learn  the  truths  of  Christianity.  What 
a  reproof  to  us  who  have  those  truths,  but  are 
so  shamefully  neglectful  in  cultivating  a  more 
intimate  acquaintance  -with  them! 

On  the  tenth  of  May  Dr.  Clarke  first  saw 
these  two  young  heathen  priests.  One  of  them 
was  named  Munki  Rat'hana  Teerunanxi.  He 
was  twenty-seven  years  old,  and  had  been  a 
hiyh  priest  eight  years.  Dhcrmu  Rama  was 
twenty-five  years  old,  and  had  been  six  or 
seven  years  in  the  priesthood.  They '  were 
about  live  feet  and  a  half  high,  and  quite  black. 
They  had  very  regular  features,  and  fine,  intel- 
lectual countenances,  and  were  clothed  in  the 
usual  dress  of  their  native  land — a  tunic  of 
brocade,  with  gold  and  silver  flowers ;  a  sash 
around  their  waist,  and  over  all  a  yellow  gar- 
ment. Their  appearance  was  quite  prepossess- 
ing, and  Dr.  Clarke  soon  began  to  take  a  deep 
interest  in  them. 

The  Missionary  Society  put  them  under  his 
care,  to  be  instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity and  the  principles  of  science  ;  and  with 
them  he  started  for  Millbrook.  This  was  a  great 


132 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


and  laborious  undertaking.  Here  were  two 
youths,  almost,  wholly  unacquainted  with  the 
English  language,  and  perfectly  ignorant  of 
even  the  elements  of  science  and  the  spirit  of 
Christianity.  The  deep-rooted  prejudices  of 
education  were  to  be  eradicated  ;  the  innume- 
rable questions  which  are  suggested  to  an  in- 
quisitive mind,  just  opening  a  new  book  of 
knowledge,  were  to  be  answered  ;  and  amid  the 
confusion  necessarily  caused  by  the  number  of 
subjects  thus  suddenly  presented,  their  minds 
were  to  be  directed  successfully  to  the  consi- 
deration of  those  which  would  be  most  useful 
to  them. 

Among  many  things  that  arrested  their  atten- 
tion, and  fixed  their  interest,  were  frost  and 
snow.  They  believed  that  all  they  had  heard 
respecting  them  were  but  merely  efforts  to  affect 
their  credulity ;  and  when  they  were  assured 
that  they  would  be  able  to  walk  on  the  large 
fish  pond  before  the  house,  they  earnestly  de- 
sired the  time  to  come  when  they  should  see 
all  these  things  for  themselves.  The  first  snow 
of  that  winter  fell  in  the  night,  and  in  great 
abundance.  Their  window  looked  out  upon  the 
garden,  and  when  they  arose  in  the  morning, 
and  beheld  the  "wide  white  world  before 
them,"  their  surprise  amounted  almost  to  a  sen- 
sation of  fear.  They  ran  in  to  Dr.  Clarke,  and 
he  accompanied  them  to  the  garden,  where 
they  were  permitted  to  handle  this  wonderful 
substance.  Their  surprise  soon  yielded  to 
pleasure,  and  it  was  difficult  to  prevent  them 


LIFE   OF  ADAAf  CLARKE. 


133 


from  exposing  themselv  es  to  the  severity  of  the 
weather.  Not  long  after  this  the  fish  pond  be- 
came frozen,  and  they  saw  what  they  had  long 
desired  to  behold,  "  solid  water."  They  at  first 
feared  to  venture  on  its  surface,  but  after  Dr. 
Clarke  went  to  the  middle  of  it,  and  all  the 
rest  of  the  family,  the  females  not  excepted, 
they  mustered  sufficient  courage  to  go  on  it 
themselves.  When  Dr.  Clarke's  nephew  put 
on  his  skates,  and  "  began  to  pass  over  its  sur- 
face with  a  motion  like  that  of  flying,  their 
doubt  gave  way  to  that  of  ecstasy,  and  they  too 
walked  on  the  solid  water,  with  no  less  delight 
than  amazement." 

In  April  of  1819  the  elder  of  the  two  Sing- 
halese priests  had  translated  into  that  language, 
at  the  request  of  Sir  Alexander  Johnstone,  a 
piece  of  poetry  written  by  Miss  Hannah  More. 

A  circumstance  is  related  of  the  priests, 
which  shows  how  perfectly  disinterested  they 
were.  The  director  of  a  great  plate  glass 
manufactory  sent  them,  as  a  present,  two  fine 
plates  for  toilet  glasses.  They  admired  the 
silvering  and  the  workmanship,  but  took  no 
farther  interest  in  them.  When  Dr.  Clarke 
urged  upon  them  the  kindness  of  the  gentleman 
who  sent  them,  they  were  silent  and  somewhat 
pensive.  At  length  one  of  them  spoke  and 
said,  "We  are  obliged  to  Mr.  S.,  but  we  will 
not  have  them.  We  came  to  England  without 
money,  without  goods,  without  clothes,  except 
our  priests'  garments ;  we  will  take  nothing 
back  with  us,  but  one  coat  apiece,  the  gospel 


134  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  books  you  have  pro- 
mised us.  No,  if  God  give  it,  [that  is,  God 
being  their  helper,]  we  will  take  no  presents : 
and  carry  nothing  from  England,  save  that 
which  covers  us,  your  Bible,  and  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ."  No  explanations  would  satisfy 
them  ;  they  refused  to  receive  the  plates  :  and 
on  the  principle  of  a  disinterested  desire  to 
have  nothing  but  Christ,  they  persisted  in  their 
refusal. 

At  the  close  of  1819  we  find  Dr.  Clarke  on 
another  of  his  "  preaching  expeditions,"  the 
object  of  which  was  to  gratify  his  old  friend, 
Mr.  Mabyn,  of  Camelford.  A  part  of  one  of 
his  letters  was  written  from  the  last  projecting 
point  of  rock  at  Land's  End,  with  nothing  but 
waves  between  him  and  the  American  conti- 
nent. It  was  at  this  place  that  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  is  supposed  to  have  written  the  lines, 

"  Lo,  on  a  narrow  neck  of  land, 
'Twixt  two  unbounded  seas  I  stand,"  &c. 

This  promontory  stands  two  hundred  feet 
from  the  surface  of  the  water ;  and  the  raging 
waves  of  the  British  Channel  to  the  left,  and 
the  billows  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean  in  front,  seem 
to  unite  to  overthrow  it.  The  sign  of  the  inn 
in  the  little  village  near  this  place  has  oh  the 
side  toward  the  Land's  End  these  words,  "  The 
first  inn  in  England,"  and  on  the  other  side, 
"  The  last  inn  in  England ;" — the  "  first"  as 
you  approach,  and  the  "  last"  as  you  retire. 

At  St.  Austell's,  where  he  preached  October 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


135 


22d,  the  crowd  was  immense,  and  just  as  he 
announced  his  text  the  gallery  gave  way ;  the 
timbers  came  out,  yet  it  did  not  fall,  but  the 
confusion  was  awful.  If  it  had  fallen,  the  doctor 
would  have  been  one  of  the  first  victims.  He 
stood,  however,  and  preached  afterthe  galleries 
had  been  cleared.  By  what  a  slight  tenure  do 
we  hold  our  earthly  existence,  and  how  small 
a  breeze  could  break  the  thread  that  binds  our 
souls  to  earth ! 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1820  the  Bud- 
hist  priests  urged  Dr.  Clarke  to  admit  them  into 
the  Christian  church  by  baptism,  which  they 
had  so  long  and  so  earnestly  desired.  He  had 
hesitated  in  taking  this  step,  that  they  might 
have  a  full  probation,  and  show  what  manner 
of  spirit  they  were  of.  Previously  to  adminis- 
tering this  solemn  ordinance,  he  conversed  with 
them  seriously  ou  the  nature  of  the  vows  they 
were  about  to  make,  and  "  commending  them, 
body,  soul,  and  spirit,  to  the  Searcher  of  hearts, 
on  Sunday,  March  12,  1820,  after  having 
preached  at  the  large  Brunswick  chapel  in 
Liverpool,  in  the  presence  of  hundreds  of 
deeply  interested  and  attentive  persons,  he 
solemnly  baptized  them  in  the  name  of  the 
ever-blessed  Trinity." 

Shortly  after  this  it  was  resolved  that  the 
priests  should  accompany  Sir  Richard  Ottley, 
(who  had  been  appointed  as  judge  of  their  na- 
tive country)  to  Ceylon.  The  pain  which  they 
felt  in  leaving  Millbrook,  and  the  family,  to 
which  they  had  become  strongly  attached,  was 


136 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


manifest  by  their  weeping,  and  deploring  the 
occasion  which  called  for  their  separation. 
They  went  all  over  the  house,  visited  their 
favourite  walks,  and  the  spots  they  were  wont 
to  frequent.  After  Dr.  Clarke  had  earnestly  com- 
mended them  to  the  protection  of  the  Lord, 
they  covered  their  faces  with  their  hands,  and 
in  inexpressible  grief  entered  the  chaise  which 
was  to  carry  themselves  and  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Clarke  to  the  London  coach.  They  received 
from  their  friend  the  following  testimonial : — 

Copy  of  a  Letter  from   Dr.   Clarke  to  Joseph 
Butterworth,  Esq. 
"  My  Dear  Sir, — I  think  I  can  most  safely 
give  the  following  certificate  to  the  Singhalese 
in  question  : — 

"  To  ALL  WHOM  IT  MAY  CONCERN  '. 

"  Adam  Srce  Goona  Munhi  Rat'hana,  for- 
merly a  Teerunanxie,  or  high  priest  of  Budhoo, 
in  the  temple  of  Doodhandhuve,  near  Galle,  m 
the  island  of  Ceylon,  was  on  the  seventh  May, 
1818,  with  his  cousin,  Alexander  Dherma  Ra- 
ma, also  a  Teerunanxie  of  the  same  temple, 
placed  under  my  care  by  the  honourable  Sir 
Alexander  Johnstone,  late  chief  judge  of  the 
island  of  Ceylon,  in  order  to  be  instructed  in 
the  Christian  faith ;  and  during  the  space  of 
two  years  have  continued  under  my  roof,  and 
have  given  such  satisfactory  proofs  of  their 
total  change  from  every  species  of  idolatry  and 
superstition,  and  thorough  conversion  to  Chris- 
tianity, that  I  judged  right,  on  their  earnest  appli- 


LITE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


J  37 


cation,  after  eighteen  months'  instruction,  to  ad- 
mit them  into  the  Christian  church  by  baptism, 
which  was  administered  to  them  in  Liverpool, 
12th  March,  1820,  according  to  the  form  of  the 
Established  Church  of  England. 

"  As  they  now  intend  to  return  to  their  own 
land,  with  the  purpose  of  testifying  to  their  be- 
nighted countrymen  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God,  I  feel  much  pleasure  in  being  able  to  re- 
commend them  to  the  notice  of  sincere  Chris- 
tians in  general,  wherever  they  may  come ; 
and  especially  to  all  who  are  in  power  and  au- 
thority, both  in  ecclesiastical  and  civil  affairs, 
being  satisfied  of  the  strict  morality  and  loyalty 
of  their  principles,  and  that  they  are  worthy  of 
the  confidence  of  all  who  may  have  any  inter- 
course or  connection  with  them. 

"  Given  under  my  hand,  this  7th  of  May, 
Adam  Clarke,  LL.  D." 

The  following  letter  he  received  from  the 
younger  priest,  soon  after  he  left  London ; 
dated 

"Deal,  May  22,  1820. 
"  My  Dear  Father, — I  did  write  you  a  let- 
ter at  Gravesend  ;  I  thought  that  my  last ;  but 
now  I  got  time,  I  write  you  a  few  lines  more, 
because  I  know  you  very  glad  to  hear  how 
we  get  on.  Our  ship  did  put  anchor  here  two 
days  ago,  but  I  cannot  hear  from  you  ;  but  in  a 
few  months  I  hope  you  will  send  me  a  pleasant 
letter  to  be  happy  to  my  heart ;  and  I  constantly 
pray  to  God  for  you  live  long,  and  be  all  sort 


138  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


of  happiness  to  you.  Dear  sir,  believe  me,  I 
will  work  hard ;  I  intend  to  do  ten  years'  work 
in  five  years ;  and  after  that  five  years,  if  you 
live,  then  I  will  come  and  see  you ;  and  if  you 
be  in  glory  before  that  my  coming,  then  I  will 
not  come  to  England,  but  I  will  come  to  see 
you  in  glory.  Amen. 

"  God  be  with  you,  and  with  your  family ; 
because,  when  I  rejoice,  you  was  rejoice  with 
me  ;  when  I  laugh,  you  did  laugh  the  same 
time  with  me ;  when  I  question  you,  you  did 
answer  me  for  all ;  for  these  your  grand,  glo- 
rious manner,  I  could  not  keep  myself,  because 
so  heavy  when  I  had  to  leave  you. 

"  Sir,  I  will  try  to  be  Englishman  long  as  I 
live  ;  and  if  any  try  to  make  me  Singhalese 
man,  that  I  not  like. 

"  Give  my  love  to  all :  now  we  are  going. 
Farewell ;  God  bless  you  and  your  family. 
Your  very  humble  servant, 

"  Alexander  Dherma  Rama." 

In  the  month  of  May,  1821,  Dr.  Clarke,  and 
several  friends  made  another  journey  into  Ire- 
land ;  during  which  he  visited  the  old  school- 
house,  where,  at  eight  years  of  age,  he  found 
it  so  difficult  to  apprehend  the  meaning  of  the 
sentence  in  old  Lilly's  Latin  Grammar,  "  In 
speech  be  these  eight  parts  following :  noun, 
pronoun,"  &c. 

Upon  his  return  to  Millbrook  he  diligently 
devoted  himself  to  his  Commentary,  which  had 
for  some  time  been  coming  through  the  press. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


139 


but  which  required  much  yet  to  make  it  com- 
plete. To  these  labours  were  added  an  exten- 
sive correspondence  and  attention  to  company, 
from  which  his  house  was  seldom  free.  The 
hospitality  of  his  disposition,  as  well  as  the 
kindness  of  his  heart,  may  be  seen  from  a  small 
note  addressed  to  his  sons,  dated 

"Millbrook,  July  21,  1821. 
"  Dear  Lads, — We  have  had  a  grand  feast 
on  the  occasion  of  the  coronation.  We  brought 
all  our  tenants  together,  even  to  the  least  of 
their  young  children,  and  gave  them  a  dinner. 
They  ate  a  world  of  beef,  pies,  puddings,  and 
cheese,  besides  half  a  bushel  of  currants  and 
cherries.  To  all  our  work-people  I  also  gave 
a  holyday,  and  paid  each  his  day's  wages  ,  and 
when  all  was  over,  I  gave  every  child  a  penny; 
all  above  eight  years  old,  a  sixpence  ;  and  to 
every  grown  person,  a  shilling.  We  sung  and 
prayed,  and  afterward  dismissed  them.  They 
were  as  happy  as  they  could  be.  Our  union 
jack  was  flying  all  day.  At  sunset  we  struck 
our  flag ;  and  heartily  prayed,  morning,  noon, 
and  night  for  the  king." 

On  the  13th  of  July  of  this  year  Dr.  Clarke 
was  elected  a  member  of  the  Royal  Irish  Aca- 
demy ;  an  honour  peculiarly  agreeable  to  his 
feelings,  as  it  came  from  his  own  country- 
men, and  an  institution  on  whose  list  were 
enrolled  some  of  the  most  honourable  names  in 
the  land. 

Toward  the  close  of  this  year,  Dr.  Clarke,  at 


140  LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


the  earnest  request  of  the  Methodists  at  Ep- 
worth,  went  over  thither  to  preach  for  them. 
This  visit  was,  of  course,  very  interesting  to 
him,  as  it  led  him  to  the  birth-place  of  the 
founder  of  Methodism,  the  venerable  John  Wes- 
ley. Every  thing  that  had  been  consecrated 
by  his  presence,  or  by  his  use,  was  dear  to  him 
who  looked  upon  the  departed  Wesley  as  his 
father  in  the  gospel.  The  letters  which  he 
wrote  to  some  of  the  family  while  in  this  place 
exhibit  the  deep  interest  he  felt  in  the  spot,  and 
the  kind  remembrance  which  he  cherished  for 
the  apostle  of  modern  reformation.  "  As  a 
man,  as  a  divine,  as  a  philanthropist,  he  held 
Mr.  Wesley  in  the  highest  rank  of  mortals ; 
and  his  personal  kindness  to  himself  had  super- 
added to  all  the  other  claims  on  his  respect  and 
admiration." 

In  December  of  1821  Dr.  Clarke  went  to 
Stourport,  in  Worcestershire,  where  he  had  a 
general  meeting  of  his  family.  He  had  often 
expressed  a  desire  that  this  should  take  place  ; 
and  speaking,  of  it,  in  a  letter  to  his  sons  in 
London,  dated  in  November,  he  proposed  to 
have  the  meeting  marked  by  some  appropriate 
religious  service,  as  it  would  be  the  last  time, 
in  human  probability,  that  he  should  be  per- 
mitted to  have  all  his  children  around  him. 
Speaking  of  the  pleasure  such  an  occasion 
would  give  him,  he  says,  "  Now  we  could  all 
go  together  to  the  church,  and  get  the  clergy- 
man to  deliver  it  [the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
supper]  to  us ;  father,  mother,  John,  Theodoret, 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


Ml 


Anna  Maria  and  Rowley,  Eliza  and  Hook,  and 
Mary  Ann  and  Joseph  ;  this  would  be  to  me 
the  happiest  hour  of  my  existence,  and  I  have 
no  doubt  that  God  would  crown  it  with  an  espe- 
cial blessing,  and  would,  from  that  hour,  take 
you  all  into  his  more  especial  care  and  pro- 
tection. *  *  Some  of  my  children  have  not 
entered  into  the  Lord's  covenant,  and  it  is  often 
to  me  a  great  and  oppressive  grief  of  heart. 
Let  me,  then,  thus  glory  over  you  all,  and  my 
sun  will  set  with  fewer  clouds  after  having  had 
this  divine  satisfaction."  As  we  have  already 
stated,  he  enjoyed  this  pleasure. 

Soon  after  this  Dr.  Clarke  received  the  fol- 
lowing letter  from  one  of  the  Singhalese  priests, 
dated 

"Colombo,  Dec.  19,  1821. 

"  Mv  Dear  Father, — Here  I  am,  comfort- 
able and  happy  :  however,  I  will  tell  you  my 
good  generally.  Since  we  sailed  from  Eng- 
land, we  have  every  Sunday  read  prayers,  and 
sometimes  had  a  sermon ;  every  morning  and 
evening  we  have  met  in  Sir  Richard  Ottley's 
cabin  to  read  the  Bible  and  pray,  indeed  some- 
limes  bless  God  ;  some  of  the  other  passen- 
gers have  joined.  We  have  three  Sundays 
had  the  Lord's  supper ;  indeed  my  mind  some- 
times rejoice  concerning  my  soul. 

"  Every  day  Judge  Ottley  order  us  to  go  to 
him  for  our  improvement;  indeed,  by  his  teach- 
ing, we  have  got  great  knowledge — also  he  is 
very  kind  to  us.  Your  book  teaches  us  great 
knowledge :  he  talks  to  us  out  of  it,  and  my 


142  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

mind  is  greatly  satisfied  with  him  all  the  time. 

I  now  bettor  understand  what  you  wrote  to  us 
in  your  little  book,  (Clavis  Biblica*)  and  I  am 
now  sorrowful  in  my  mind  when  1  read  your 
excellent  teaching,  seeing  my  great  danger  of 
everlasting  death,  but  I  have  often  after  read- 
ing much  satisfaction  in  my  mind  :  you  have 
done  great  kindness  to  me,  and  I  feel  much  as 
I  can  for  your  sake. 

"  On  the  30th  of  October  we  arrived  at  Co- 
lombo ;  the  governor  very  kind  to  me,  and  put 

me  under  Rev.  Dr.  S  ,  who  came  from 

England,  colonial  chaplain  ;  with  him  I  study 
Christian  religion,  and  I  hope  in  a  very  short 
time  I  will  be  able'to  preach  the  salvation  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  When  I  was  with  you, 
I  told  you  I  wish  to  have  some  power  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  heathen  people  :  my  wish,  I  thank 
God,  he  was  done  for  me,  and  I  have  now  ex- 
ceeding happiness  in  receiving  this  great  bless- 
ing, and  in  seeing  my  welfare  in  this  respect. 
My  dear  father,  I  will  never  forget  you  ;  you 
cut  me  some  of  your  hair,  and  when  I  think  of 
you,  I  take  it  in  my  hand,  and  seeing  that,  my 
mind  is  full  of  sorrow,  wanting  you.  Hereafter 

*  Key  to  the  Bible — a  tract  written  by  Dr.  Clarke  for 
the  instruction  of  the  Singhalese  priests,  and  subsequently 
published,  under  the  title  of  "  Clavis  Biblica :  or,  a  Com- 
pendium of  Scriptural  Knowledge  ;  containing  a  General 
View  of  the  Contents  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  the 
Principles  of  Christianity  derived  from  them,  and  the 
Reasons  on  which  they  are  founded  ;  with  Directions  how 
to  read  most  profitably  the  Holy  Bible.  Originally  drawn 
up  for  the  Instruction  of  two  Teerunanxies,  or  High  Priests 
of  Budhoo,  from  the  Island  of  Ceylon." 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


113 


I  hope  you  send  me  your  likeness ;  what  you 
have  done  for  me  makes  me  feel  highly,  and 
my  daily  prayer  is  for  you  and  your  family.  I 
am,  dear  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

"Adam  Munhi  Rat'hana." 


CHAPTER  X. 

Death  of  Mrs.  Buttenvorlh — Br  Clarke  visits  Mr.  Ben- 
son's death-bed — Elected  president  of  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference the  third  time — Elected  member  of  the  Geological 
Society  of  London — Original  member  of  the  Royal  Asiatic 
Society — Goes  to  preside  at  the  Irish  conference — Removes 

to  the  metropolis  City  life  does  not  agree  with  him  

Retires  to  a  country  residence — Playfulness  of  his  dispo- 
sition—Visits the  duke  of  Sussex— Letter  to  his  little 
grandson. 

In  1820  the  family  of  Dr.  Clarke  was  much 
afflicted  by  the  death  of  Mrs.  Butterworth,  the 
devoted  wife  of  Joseph  Butterworth,  Esq.,  and 
youngest  sister  of  Mrs.  Clarke.  She  died  in 
great  peace  of  mind,  being  supported  bv  the 
consolations  of  that  religion  which  she  had 
embraced  many  years  before  her  death.  The 
following  passage,  from  the  seventy-third  psalm, 
was  often  used  by  her  in  her  last  illness,  as 
expressive  of  the  entire  confidence  which  she 
had  in  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  :  "  Thou  shalt 
guide  me  by  thy  counsel,  and  afterward  receive 
me  to  glory.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but 
thee  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  I  desire 
besides  thee.  My  flesh  and  my  heart  faileth : 
but  God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my 


144 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


portion  for  ever."  Her  incessant  attention  to 
the  duties  of  religion,  her  great  kindness  to 
those  who  were  the  poor  of  Christ's  flock,  and 
her  untiring  diligence  to  lead  a  godly  life, 
caused  her  friends,  and  particularly  the  large 
sphere  of  connections  she  left  behind  her,  to 
feel  sensibly  the  loss  they  had  sustained  by 
her  decease ;  but  her  dying  testimony,  added 
to  the  whole  tenor  of  her  religious  history,  for- 
bade them  to  mourn  as  those  having  no  hope. 

In  February  of  1821  Dr.  Clarke  was  called 
to  stand  by  the  death-bed  of  Rev.  Joseph  Ben- 
son, one  of  the  soundest  theologians  belonging 
to  the  Methodist  connection.  When  he  entered 
the  room  Mr.  Benson  recognised  him,  and  held 
out  his  hand,  which  Dr.  Clarke  took,  and  ob- 
served, "  You  are  now,  sir,  called  to  prove,  in 
your  own  experience,  that  power  and  mercy 
of  God,  exhibited  under  all  circumstances,  to 
which  you  have  so  long  borne  testimony."  Mr. 
Benson  replied,  very  distinctly,  "  That  his  reli- 
ance was  firm  and  steadfast  upon  God,  and 
that  he  did  experience  the  power  and  comfort 
of  the  truths  which  he  had  preached."  Dr. 
Clarke  kneeled  by  his  bedside,  and  in  earnest 
prayer  commended  him  to  God's  special  sup- 
port, while  he  passed  through  the  dark  valley 
and  shadow  of  death ;  and  then,  kissing  the 
clay-cold  brow  of  the  departing  man  of  God, 
he  left  the  house,  deeply  affected  at  the  scene 
he  had  just  witnessed. 

Before  he  left  the  city  he  was  called  to  speak 
over  the  corpse  of  Mr.  Benson,  in  City  Road 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


145 


Chapel,  b^ore  "  an  immense  crowd  of  the 
friends  and  admirers  of  the  deceased." 

In  July  of  the  following  year,  1822,  he  was 
again  chosen  president  of  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference, which  held  its  session  in  London. 
This  was  the  third  time  he  had  been  thus 
honoured  by  his  brethren ;  a  circumstance 
which  before  that  time  had  never  occurred  in 
the  h  istory  of  -Methodism.  In  1823  he  was 
elected  a  member  of  the  Geological  Society 
of  London.  In  the  early  part  of  this  year  he 
became  one  of  the  original  members  of  the 
Royal  Asiatic  Society,  which  was  formed  on  a 
plan  proposed  by  Sir  Alexander  Johnstone  and 
a  few  friends  of  India,  who  solicited  Dr.  Clarke 
to  become  one  of  their  number. 

As  Dr.  Clarke  had  been  elected  president  of 
the  English  conference,  it  became  part  of  his 
duty  to  preside  at  the  session  of  the  Irish  con- 
ference also  ;  and  being  earnestly  solicited  to 
hold  missionary  meetings  in  Scotland,  he  set 
off  on  this  tour  in  the  latter  part  of  May,  ac- 
companied by  his  friend,  William  Smith,  Esq., 
and  his  daughter  Mary  Ann.  During  this  tour 
he  kept  his  regular  diary,  making  comments  on 
the  places  they  passed,  and  referring  to  their 
historical  associations.  He  paid  a  visit  to  that 
wonderful  natural  production  of  his  native  land, 
the  Giant's  Causeway.  The  following  were 
his  reflections  in  a  church-yard  in  which  some 
of  his  family  were  buried  : — "  Here  lie  several 
of  my  ancestors,  and  I  go  fo  He,  most  probably, 
in  another  land,  and  shall  not,  in  all  likelihood, 
10 


146  LIFE  OF  ADAH  CLARKE. 

be  gathered  to  my  fathers :  but  I  too  shall  be 
found  when  all  the  quick  and  dead  sT^all  stand 
before  the  Lord ;  and  wheresoever  my  dust 
may  be  scattered,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  shall 
call  it  together,  and  I  shall  stand  in  my  lot  at 
the  end  of  my  days.  May  I  then  be  found  of 
him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  without  blame, 
and  have  an  entrance  into  the  holiest,  through 
the  blood  of  Jesus !" 

Although  Dr.  Clarke  was  exceedingly  at- 
tached to  Millbrook,  and  the  retirement  of  the 
country,  yet,  as  his  children  married  and  became 
settled  in  London,  he  felt  a  strong  desire  to  be 
nearer  them.  This  caused  him  to  dispose  of 
his  estate  at  Millbrook,  and  remove  his  family 
to  the  metropolis.  In  the  early  part  of  Febru- 
ary, 1824,  he  took  a  house  in  Canonbury-square, 
and  preceded  them  by  several  weeks,  in  order 
to  have  things  in  a  proper  state  when  they 
arrived. 

Shortly  after  his  arrival  he  drew  up  some 
observations  on  the  "  Complutensian  Polyglott," 
for  his  royal  highness  the  duke  of  Sussex. 
This  was  a  subject  on  which  they  had  corre- 
sponded, and  in  which  the  duke  felt  interested. 
From  his  incessant  application  to  this  and  other 
literary  labours,  it  seemed  as  though  he  could 
not  live  apart  from  study. 

From  the  first  of  his  arrival  in  London,  it 
became  evident  that  the  city  would  not  agree 
with  him  ;  and  in  a  short  time  his  health  be- 
came seriously  affected.  His  friend,  Dr.  Hunter, 
advised  him  to  remove  to  the  country.  He 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


147 


succeeded  in  obtaining  a  residence  at  Eastcott, 
about  sixteen  miles  from  London,  to  which  he 
retired  in  September,  1824.  He  was  pleased 
to  be  restored  to  his  favourite  manner  of  life,  to 
rural  objects  and  occupations.  As  he  looked 
around  him  on  the  beauties  of  nature,  he  would 
often  exclaim,  "  God  made  the  country,  man 
made  the  town  ;  here  I  feel  myself  at  home. 
The  endless  noise,  and  brick  and  mortar  of 
London,  distract  and  make  me  nearly  miserable. 
Thank  God,  he  has  once  more  saved  me 
from  it." 

Dr.  Clarke's  new  residence  was  called  Hay- 
don  Hall.  Having  no  place  of  worship  within 
two  miles  of  his  residence,  he  fitted  up  one  of 
his  cottages  as  a  chapel,  and  soon  had  it  filled 
with  orderly  and  attentive  hearers. 

Shortly  after  taking  up  his  residence  at  East- 
cott, he  addressed  the  following  playful  invita- 
tion to  one  of  his  daughters  : — 

"  My  Dear  Mary  An.v, — We  are,  as  yet, 
any  thing  but  settled  :  but  we  are  daily  getting 
nearer  to  that  happy  state.  I  have  at  hand  but 
this  single  half  sheet  of  paper,  but  to  it  you  are 
welcome. 

I  write  merely  to  say, 
There's  a  chaise  in  full  play, 
Which  I  '11  get  it  1  may, 
And  at  moderate  pay. 
On  Monday  or  Tuesday, 
Or  eke  Saturday. 

The  horses  are  srood,  and  the  tackle  is  gay, 
The  driver  is  sprightly  as  April  or  May, 
He  '11  run  up  to  London,  to  hear  you  away, 
And  drive  you  to  Eastcott  to  hold  holiday; 


148  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

And  when  you  are  here,  we  would  keep  you  for  aye, 
And  make  you  quite  happy  as  long  as  you  stay. 
Then  come  at  our  bidding,  and  do  not  say  nay, 
And  may  you  have  safety  along  the  highway, 

Says  your  affectionate  Father." 
When  in  health  this  cheerfulness  of  dispo- 
sition never  forsook  him.  He  could  turn  from 
the  severest  study  to  the  social  conversation  of 
the  fireside.  The  younger  children  he  amused 
by  singing"  to  them  the  nursery  rhymes  which 
pleased  his  own  fancy,  and  the  popular  ballads 
of  his  youth,  while  he  narrated  to  the  larger 
children  the  historical  circumstances  which 
gave  rise  to  them  ;  thus  blending  instruction 
and  amusement.  Of  the  same  character  with 
the  letter  we  have  just  given  was  a  note  which 
he  addressed  to  Mrs.  Clarke,  dated 

"  HaydonHall,  Dec.  21,  1824. 
"  With  an  old  pen. 

"  My  Dear  Mary, — I  began  my  comment 
on  Jeremiah  Nov.  1,  1824,  and  finished  that  and 
the  Lamentations  on  the  30th  of  the  same 
month.  I  began  my  comment  on  Ezekiel,  Dec. 
21,  1824,  and  the  whole  has  been  written  with 
this  miserable  pen,  with  which  I  write  this, 
and  which  I  here  enclose  — 

'  With  this  poor  pen  I  wrote  these  books, 
Made  of  a  gray  goose  quill ; 
A  pen  'twas  then,  with  shabby  looks, 
And  a  pen  I  leave  it  still !' 

"  Jeremiah  and  Lamentations  occupy  220 
closely  written  large  quarto  pages,  and  Ezekiel 
176  pages.  Total,  396.  Ever  yours  at  com- 
mand, Adam  Clarke." 


LIFE   OF  A  DAM   CLARKE.  149 


Some  time  before  this  Dr.  Clarke  had  beea 
appointed  to  the  superintendence  of  the  Shet- 
land missions,  and  still  retained  his  affection  for 
these  islands  ;  labouring,  preaching,  and  collect- 
ing funds  to  support  the  ministers  engaged  in 
that  work.  The  correspondence  which  he  held 
with  the  missionaries  engaged  there  evinces  the 
wannest  attachment  to  the  cause,  and  an  abiding 
interest  in  the  ministers  who  were  thus  spending 
their  strength  in  promoting  the  spiritual  im- 
provement of  the  islanders.  His  letters  to  them 
contain  the  kindest  advice,  delivered  in  the 
most  affectionate  language  of  parental  solicitude. 
This  solicitude  exhibited  itself  as  well  in  pro- 
viding for  their  bodily  comfort,  as  for  their 
spiritual  well-being. 

While  Dr.  Clarke  was  in  London,  in  April, 
1825,  the  duke  of  Sussex,  who  had  always 
exhibited  a  marked  attention  to  him,  desired  to 
introduce  him  to  his  particular  friend,  the  duke 
of  Hamilton.  This  enlightened  nobleman  he 
met  at  the  palace  of  his  royal  highness  the  duke 
of  Sussex.  Here  he  was  distinguished  with 
every  attention,  and  was  by  no  means  the  least 
conspicuous  in  the  noble  and  intellectual  com- 
pany assembled  to  enjoy  the  hospitality  of  his 
royal  highness.  And  here  let  us  compare  the 
present  situation  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Clarke,  re- 
ceiving the  merited  homage  of  royalty  itself, 
with  the  desolate  feelings  of  the  poor  boy  who 
was  refused  a  bed  at  Kingswood  school,  and 
advised  to  seek  lodgings  elsewhere,  afar  from 
his  home  and  his  friends,  and  with  the  small 


150  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

sum  of  but  threepence  halfpenny  to  which  he 
could  look  for  support.  When  we  see  how  the 
kindness  of  Providence  favoured  his  efforts  in 
the  cultivation  of  his  mind,  and  gently  cleared 
his  pathway,  who  is  there  in  such  desperate 
circumstances  that  may  not  take  courage,  and 
rely  upon  the  same  Providence  to  bless  his  in- 
dustry, and  cause  it  to  succeed. 

In  the  summer  of  this  year  he  went  over  to 
Cork,  to  preach  in  aid  of  the  funds  of  the  Wes- 
leyan  foreign  missions.  The  effect  of  the  salt 
air  on  his  eyes  proved  to  be  very  favourable  ; 
and,  indeed,  he  wrote  back  to  his  daughter  that 
they  had  almost  become  absolutely  well. 

In  this  year  the  Shetlanders  sent  over  to  Dr. 
Clarke  a  strong  expression  of  the  sense  of  obliga- 
tion which  they  felt  themselves  to  be  under  for 
his  untiring  efforts  to  promote  their  welfare ; 
informing  him  of  their  spiritual  improvement 
under  the  ministry  of  the  Methodist  preachers. 

The  desir»  Dr.  Clarke  had  to  afford  pleasure 
even  to  children  may  be  learned  from  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  one  of  his  little  grandsons, 
accompanying  a  present  of  foreign  stuffed 
birds  :— 

"  TO  ADAM  CLARKE  SMITH. 

"  Haydon  Hall,  Nov.  8,  1825. 
"My  Dear  Little  Grandson, — Your  father 
and  mother  tell  me  that  you  are  fond  of  birds, 
especially  pretty  little  birds  that  have  pretty 
feathers — blue,  green,  yellow,  red,  fine  glossy 
black,  and  fair  lily-white,  with  nice  bills  and 


I.tFE   OF  ADAM   CLARKE.  151 


beautiful  legs ;  but  your  mamma  tells  me  that 
you  have  but  one  such  bird  ;  what  a  pity,  when 
you  love  it  so  well,  and  would  take  great  care 
of  others  also,  if  you  had  them.  Well,  my  dear 
Adam,  I  have  man}'  very  beautiful  birds,  which 
have  been  sent  me  from  countries  very  far  off, 
and  they  were  sent  me  by  very  good  people 
who  love  me,  and  I  will  give  some  of  them  to 
you,  Adam,  because  I  love  you.  Now,  my  dear 
Adam,  I  much  like  these  little  birds.  Is  it 
because  they  have  very  beautiful  feathers,  and 
beaks,  and  legs  ?  or  that  because  when  they 
were  alive  they  sang  so  delightfully,  ran  so 
fast,  and  flew  so  swiftly  1  All  this,  indeed,  I 
love ;  but  I  love  them  most  because  it  was  the 
same  good  God  who  made  them  that  made  my- 
self ;  and  he  who  feeds  me  feeds  them  also, 
and  takes  care  of  them ;  and  he  made  them 
beautiful,  that  you,  and  I,  and  all  people  might 
be  pleased  with  their  fine  feathers  and  sweet 
singing.  Now,  a  man  who  has  a  great  deal  of 
money  may  go  to  places  where  people  sing  for 
money,  or  have  music  in  the  house,  such  as  your 
dear  Cecilia  plays  ;  but  there  are  a  great  many 
poor  people  in  the  world  who  have  scarcely 
money  enough  to  buy  bread  when  they  are 
hungry,  or  clothes  to  keep  them  warm  in  the 
cold  weather.  Now,  my  dear,  these  cannot 
hire  people  to  sing,  nor  can  they  have  music  in 
their  houses,  like  your  mamma ;  yet  they  love 
to  hear  music  ;  so  would  it  not  be  a  pity  that 
they  should  not  have  some  also  ?  See,  then, 
why  the  good  God,  who  made  you,  formed  so 


152  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

many  fine  birds  with  such  sweet  voices  to  sing 
the  sweetest  songs ;  these  are  the  poor  man's 
music ;  they  sing  to  him  for  nothing !  They  do 
not  even  ask  a  crumb  of  bread  from  the  poor 
man;  and  when  he  is  going  to  work  in  the 
morning  they  sing  to  encourage  him  ;  and  when 
he  is  reluming  home  in  the  evening,  very  weary, 
because  he  has  worked  very  hard,  then  they 
sing  again,  that  he  may  be  pleased  and  not 
grieve  nor  fret.  Now,  is  not  God  very  good 
for  making  these  pretty  little  musicians  to  en- 
courage and  comfort  the  poor  labouring  man  ? 
And  will  you  not  then  love  this  God  who  made 
them  for  so  kind  a  purpose  7    *    *  * 

"  Now  you  must  know,  Adam,  that  I  am  very 
fond  of  these  nice  little  birds ;  and  often  take 
crumbs  of  bread  and  scatter  them  under  the  win- 
dows, that  they  may  come  and  peck  them  up ;  and 
once  I  put  a  stick  in  the  ground  before  the  par- 
lour window,  with  a  cross  stick  on  the  top  of  it, 
just  like  your  letter  T,  that  you  have  been 
learning  in  your  ABC,  and  often  would  I  lift 
up  the  window  and  cry,  Bobby,  Bobby,  and  the 
sweet  redbreast,  so  soon  as  he  could  hear  my 
voice,  would  fly  near  the  window,  and  sit  on 
the  cross  stick ;  then  I  left  the  crumbs  and  bits 
of  cheese,  of  which  they  are  very  fond,  upon 
the  ledge  of  the  window,  and  when  I  had  shut 
down  the  sash,  then  Bobby  would  come  and  eat 
them  all  up !  *  #  *  I  have  told  you  before  that 
I  love  little  birds ;  yes,  I  love  them  even  when 
they  are  dead ;  and  I  get  their  skins  stuffed, 
and  made  to  look  just  as  if  the  birds  were  alive. 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


153 


Now  I  send  you  several  of  these  beautiful 
stuffed  birds,  and  they  shall  be  your  own,  and 
you  must  take  care  of  them,  and  keep  them  for 
the  sake  of  your  loving  and  affectionate  grand- 
father, Adam  Clarke." 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Finishes  his  Commentary — His  children  present  him  a 
silver  vase  on  the  occasion — Goes  to  Shetland — Storm  on 
the  passage — Reception  in  Shetland — Death  of  Mr.  Butter- 
worth — His  eharacter — Meets  with  a  serious  accident — 
Letter  to  his  son-in-law. 

We  are  now  about  the  period  of  Dr.  Clarke's 
finishing  his  greatest  literary  undertaking, — his 
Commentary  on  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 
We  will  give  his  concluding  remarks  at  the  end 
of  his  great  work.  He  says,  "  In  this  arduous 
labour  I  have  had  no  assistance,  not  even  a 
week's  help  from  an  amanuensis;  no  person  to 
look  for  common  places,  or  refer  to  an  ancient 
author,  to  find  out  the  place  and  transcribe  a 
passage  of  Latin,  Greek,  or  any  other  language 
which  my  memory  had  generally  recalled,  or  to 
verify  a  quotation  :  the  help  excepted  which  I 
received  from  my  own  nephew,  Mr.  John  Ed- 
ward Clarke,  I  have  laboured  alone  for  nearly 
twenty-five  years  previously  to  the  work  being 
sent  10  the  press  ;  and  fifteen  years  have  been 
employed  in  bringing  it  through  the  press  to  the 
public  ;  and  thus  about  forty  years  of  my  life 
have  been  consumed ;  and  from  this  the  reader 
will  at  once  perceive  that  the  work,  be  it  well 


154  LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


or  ill  executed,  has  not  been  done  in  a  careless 
or  precipitate  manner;  nor  have  any  means 
within  my  reach  been  neglected  to  make  it  in 
every  respect,  as  far  as  possible,  what  the  title- 
page  promises,  '  A  help  to  the  better  under- 
standing of  the  sacred  writings.' 

"Thus,  through  the  merciful  help  of  God, 
my  labour  in  this  field  terminates — a  labour 
which,  were  it  yet  to  commence,  with  the  know- 
ledge I  now  have  of  its  difficulties,  and,  in  many 
respects,  my  inadequate  means,  millions  even 
of  the  gold  of  Ophir,  and  all  the  honours  that 
can  come  from  man,  could  not  induce  me  to 
undertake.  Now  that  it  is  finished,  I  regret 
not  the  labour.  I  have  had  the  testimony  of 
many  learned,  pious,  and  judicious  friends, 
relative  to  the  execution  and  usefulness  of  the 
work.  It  has  been  admitted  into  the  very 
highest  ranks  of  society,  and  has  lodged  in  the 
cottage  of  the  poor.  It  has  been  the  means  of 
doing  good  to  the  simple  of  heart,  and  the  wise 
man,  and  the  scribe ;  the  learned  and  the 
philosopher,  according  to  their  own  generous 
acknowledgments,  have  not  in  vain  consulted 
its  pages.  For  these,  and  all  his  other  mercies 
to  the  writer  and  the  reader,  may  God,  the 
fountain  of  all  good,  be  eternally  praised. 

"Eastcott,  April  17,  1826." 

His  family  often  witnessed  the  deep  de- 
pression of  spirit  under  which  he  sometimes 
laboured  ;  and  frequently  they  have  entered  his 
study,  and  found  him  so  deeply  engaged  in 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


155 


earnest  communion  with  God,  with  his  pen  in 
his  hand  and  his  manuscript  before  him,  that  he 
was  unconscious  of  their  presence.  The  con- 
clusion of  this  weighty  undertaking  was  a 
matter  of  much  rejoicing  to  his  family.  The 
last  sentence  was  written  while  on  his  knees, 
in  the  fulness  of  his  heart  praising  that  kind 
Providence  which  had  prolonged  his  existence, 
and  given  him  strength  aud  assistance  to  com- 
plete this  great  work. 

The  afternoon  in  which  the  work  was  finish- 
ed, (which  was  on  the  anniversary  of  his  wed- 
ding day,)  he  came  into  the  parlour,  and,  with- 
out speaking  to  any  one,  he  beckoned  to  his 
youngest  son  and  took  him  into  the  hall,  and 
said,  "  Come  with  me,  Joseph :  I  wish  to  take 
you  into  my  study."  His  son  followed,  sus- 
pecting nothing  extraordinary.  But  what  was 
his  astonishment  when  Dr.  Clarke  pointed  to 
his  large  study  table,  cleared  of  all  its  volumes 
and  papers,  and  nothing  remaining  on  it  but 
his  Bible  :  "  This,  Joseph,"  said  he,  "  is  the 
happiest  period  I  have  enjoyed  for  years.  I 
have  put  the  last  hand  to  my  Comment  :  I 
have  written  the  last  word  of  the  work  :  I  have 
put  away  the  chains  that  would  remind  me  of 
my  bondage ;  and  there  (pointing  to  the  steps 
of  his  library  ladder)  have  I  returned  the  deep 
thanks  of  a  grateful  soul  to  the  God  who  has 
shown  me  such  great  and  continued  kindness : 
I  shall  now  go  into  the  parlour,  tell  my  good 
news  to  the  rest,  and  enjoy  myself  for  the  day." 

Some  time  after  this  his  children  had  a  large 


156  LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


silver  vase  prepared  to  present  to  their  father, 
as  a  memorial  of  the  completion  of  a  work 
which  had  caused  him  so  much  pain  and 
labour,  and  as  a  token  of  the  joy  they  felt  on 
the  occasion.  He  was  invited  to  dine  with  his 
two  elder  sons,  when  all  the  family  was  pre- 
sent. At  the  conclusion  of  the  dinner  the  offer- 
ing, covered  from  the  sight,  was  brought  in  and 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  table.  The  doctor's 
eldest  son  then  rose,  "  and  in  the  name  of  each 
and  of  all  of  the  family  uncovered  and  offered 
it,  with  an  appropriate  address,  to  their  reve- 
rend parent :  for  a  few  moments  he  sat  incapa- 
ble of  utterance  ;  then,  regarding  them  all,  he 
rose,  spread  his  hands  over  the  unexpected 
token  of  his  children's  love,  and  pronounced 
his  blessing  upon  them  individually  and  col- 
lectively. 

"  His  eldest  son  then  filled  the  vessel  with 
wine,  which  his  father  first  raised  to  his  own  lips, 
then  to  those  of  his  beloved  wife,  and  after- 
ward bore  it  to  each  of  the  family  present :  he 
then  put  it  down,  and  in  a  strain  of  the  most 
heart-felt,  eloquent  tenderness,  addressed  his 
children  in  the  name  of  their  revered  mother 
and  himself  in  terms  which  they  will  never  for- 
get." 

Dr.  Clarke  still  felt  an  undiminished  regard 
for  the  cause  of  the  Shetland  missions,  and  a 
great  desire  to  visit  them.  This  he  communi- 
cated to  his  family.  They  objected  strongly, 
on  account  of  the  state  of  his  health.  He  felt 
convinced  that  it  would  greatly  promote  the 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


157 


good  of  the  mission,  and  when  this  was  settled 
in  his  mind  it  was  no  easy  thing  to  move  him. 
In  writing  to  Mrs.  Clarke,  while  he  was  in  Bir- 
mingham, he  says  : — 

"  I  may  be  ultimately  hindered  from  going  to 
Shetland :  but  to  my  judgment  and  feelings  it 
seems  a  work  which  God  has  given  me  to  do : 
I  must  go  on  till  he  stops  me.  To  sacrifice 
my  life  at  the  command,  or  in  the  cause  of, 
God,  is,  as  to  pain  or  difficulty,  no  more  than  a 
burned  straw  :  my  life  is  his,  and  he  will  not 
take  it  away  out  of  the  regular  course,  unless 
greatly  to  his  glory  and  my  good." 

Accordingly,  in  June  of  1826,  accompanied 
by  one  of  his  sons,  he  started  for  the  Shetland 
islands.  On  their  passage  they  met  with  a 
very  severe  storm.  The  wind  was  dead  ahead 
and  blew  a  hurricane.  The  sea  became  very 
boisterous,  and  the  billows  swept  over  the  little 
cutter  in  which  they  were,  and  every  moment 
they  seemed  in  danger  of  going  down  beneath 
the  waves.  The  crew  managed  to  get  all  the 
sails  down  ;  but  they  were  obliged,  in  sailor- 
phrase,  to  bear  away,  as  there  was  no  hope  of 
anchoring  while  the  storm  lasted.  It  soon 
abated,  however,  and  then  they  had  a  fair  gale, 
"though  the  sea  was  still  tremendous."  They 
had  a  strong  breeze  in  their  favour  from  this  to 
the  end  of  the  voyage. 

During  the  storm  two  small  boats  were  cast 
away,  and  the  persons  on  board  one  of  them 
were  lost.  At  the  commencement  of  the  storm 
one  of  the  king's  revenue  cutters  being  out  on 


158 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


the  seas  in  service,  when  she  saw  the  vessel 
in  which  Dr.  Clarke  was,  bearing  away  before 
the  storm.,  took  her  to  be  a  smuggler.  She  made 
a  signal,  which  they  were  unable  tc-  repeat,  as 
their  flag  had  become  entangled  in  the  shrouds. 
She  then  discharged  a  blank  cartridge,  and 
finding  that  her  signals  remained  unanswered, 
was  on  the  point  of  firing  into  his  majesty's 
vessel,  when  they  found  that  she  was  engaged 
in  the  service  of  the  Shetland  islands.  Thus 
Dr.  Clarke  and  his  company  barely  escaped 
two  catastrophes. 

They  arrived  at  the  place  of  their  destination 
on  the  17th  of  June.  Dr.  Clarke,  while  on  this 
missionary  visit,  spared  not  himself,  but  laboured 
bodily  and  mentally  for  the  promotion  of  the 
welfare  of  the  people  in  whom  he  felt  so  deeply 
interested. 

Although  the  fatigue  of  the  voyage,  in  the 
state  of  health  in  which  he  then  was,  was  suf- 
ficient to  prevent  him  from  much  exertion,  yd 
we  find  him  preaching,  exhorting,  and  visiting  > 
attending  to  matters  of  discipline,  and  advising 
with  the  ministers  stationed  there  as  to  the 
best  manner  in  which  to  secure  the  objects  for 
which  they  were  all  labouring,  namely,  to  pro- 
mote the  spiritual  good  of  the  islanders.  He 
was  most  kindly  received  by  all  classes,  lairds, 
merchants,  and  peasants  of  the  places  which 
he  visited,  and  all  seemed  delighted  to  behold 
the  man  to  whom  the  Shetland  islands  were  so 
deeply  indebted.  He  had  the  pleasure  of  un- 
packing one  of  the  boxes  of  goods  which  he 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


lo9 


himself  had  put  up  in  London  to  send  to  these 
people. 

The  people  testified  their  sense  of  his  kind- 
ness by  small  presents  of  "  Shetland  stockings 
and  gloves,"  of  the  finest  wool  and  the  most 
delicate  texture.  One  of  the  highest  compli- 
ments he  received  was  from  a  "  poetical  au- 
thoress of  considerable  merit  and  celebrity  in 
these  northern  regions."  The  following  were 
the  verses  she  presented  to  him,  and  on  ac- 
count of  the  truth  and  piety  of  the  sentiments 
they  contain  we  will  transcribe  them. 

TO   REV.   DR.   ADAM  CLARKE. 

"  Let  them  give  glory  anto  the  Lord;  and  declare  his  praise  in 
the  islands." 

Ami  hast  thou,  generous  stranger,  come 

from  blooming  scenes  where  nature  smiles  ; 

And  left  thine  own  delightful  home, 
To  visi-.  Thule's  barren  isles  ? 

What  templed  thee  to  come  so  far, 

A  wanderer  from  the  land  of  bliss  ! 
To  brave  the  elemental  war 

Of  such  a  stormy  shore  as  this  ? 

'Twas  not  the  insatiate  love  of  gold, 

Nor  proud  ambition's  loftier  aim  ; 
Nor  brighter  regions  t<5  behold. 

Nor  undiscoverM  lands  to  claim. 

No  ,  it  was  still  a  loftier  aim — 

Twas  Christian  zeal,  and  Christian  love — 
A  bright  and  never-dying  flame. 

Pure,  holy,  harmless,  from  above. 

B'ess'd  is  the  man  uhose  holy  breast 

Enshrines  this  spark  of  life  divine  ; 
Bless'd  is  his  home— his  family  blrss'd — 

Such  bliss  belongs  to  tket  and  thine. 


160  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

Such  bliss  on  earth  thy  portion  be, 

And  everlasting  bliss  above, 
When  death  shuil  set  thy  spirit  free, 

To  live  with  God  in  realms  of  love. 

Dorothea. 

Lerwick,  July  5,  1826. 

When  Dr.  Clarke  arrived  in  Edinburgh,  on  July 
12,  he  received  the  melancholy  intelligence  of 
the  death  of  his  brother-in-law,  Joseph  Butter- 
worth,  M.  P.  This  occurrence  was  regarded  as 
a  public  calamity.  Mr.  Butterworth  had  won  the 
respect  and  esteem  of  the  community  by  the 
benevolence  of  his  character  and  his  great 
moral  worth.  The  active  part  he  took  in  all 
the  operations  of  benevolent  societies,  and  the 
zeal  he  exhibited  to  promote  their  interests, 
had  endeared  him  to  many  who  entertained  the 
same  feelings.  His  funeral  sermon  was  preach- 
ed by  the  late  Rev.  Richard  Watson,  who  had 
been  associated  with  him  in  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society  for  many  years  ;  and  the 
beautiful  picture  he  drew  of  the  character  of 
the  deceased  is,  in  all  its  particulars,  exactly 
faithful  to  the  original. 

He  was  efficiently  engaged  in  the  "  Strangers' 
Friend  Society,"  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  and  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society. 
Of  the  latter  he  was-  the  treasurer  for  many 
years,  and  chairman  at  its  annual  meetings. 
One  day  in  every  week  he  set.  apart  to  receive,' 
at  his  own  house,  the  poor  and  needy,  in  order 
to  give  them  the  advice  which  they  needed. 
His  servant  counted  nearly  one  hundred  of 
these  in  one  day.    To  the  stranger  and  visiter 


LIFE   OK   ADAM  CLARKE. 


161 


in  England  his  house,  his  table,  his  hospitality, 
and  his  attention  were  ever  afforded.  Thus  in 
all  the  actions  of  his  life  he  honoured  God,  and 
God  honoured  him. 

Dr.  Clarke  was  not  long  permitted  to  rest 
after  his  return  from  the  Shetland  islands. 
Frequent  and  urgent  calls  were  made  upon  him 
to  preach  anniversary  sermons,  and  deliver  ad- 
dresses in  behalf  of  Sunday  schools.  With  all 
these  requests  he  promptly  complied  whenever 
the  state  of  his  health  permitted. 

In  January  of  1827,  as  he  was  returning 
from  his  appointment  in  London,  just  before  he 
reached  his  own  house  the  horse  which  was 
in  his  barouchette  began  to  gallop  at  such  a 
furious  rate  that  the  driver  could  not  restrain 
him.  The  wheel  of  the  carriage  soon  struck 
against  a  bank  at  the  turn  of  the  road,  and  Dr. 
Clarke  was  projected  forward  with  such  vio- 
lence that,  to  use  his  own  words,  "his  head 
felt  as  if  it  had  been  perfectly  cloven  asunder 
by  the  violence  of  the  shock."  In  a  moment 
after  the  carriage  was  overturned,  and  as  Dr. 
Clarke  was  fastened  in,  he  could  do  nothing  to 
extricate  himself.  As  he  heard  no  noise  with- 
out, he  concluded  that  the  servant  was  killed. 
He,  however,  being  less  injured  than  his  mas- 
ter, soon  got  him  out,  and  while  a  neighbour 
who  was  passing  held  the  horse,  Dr.  Clarke 
managed  to  get  home.  Here  it  was  found  that 
he  was  very  badly  hurt.  His  face  was  severely 
cut,  his  arms  scratched,  his  back  injured,  and 
his  ribs  nearly  broken.  Every  remedy  that  could 
11 


162  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

be  procured  was  applied,  but  the  doctor  suffer- 
ed for  some  time  from  this  accident. 

As  at  Millbrook,  so  atHaydonHall,  Dr.  Clarke 
sodn  made  arrangements  to  have  a  place  of 
worship  fitted  up  so  near  his  house  that  Mrs. 
ClaTke  could  attend.  Accordingly  he  turned  one 
of  his  cottages  into  a  preaching  place,  and  had 
the  neighbours  provided  with  the  means  of 
grace.  Here  he  established  a  Sunday  school 
for  the  instruction  of  the  children  of  those  who 
attended  the  ministrations  of  the  word  in  his 
little  chapel.  Not  only  were  the  smaller  chil- 
dren thus  blessed  with  an  opportunity  to  be 
instructed,  but  those  "  of  a  larger  growth"  also 
evinced  a  great  desire  to  be  taught  to  read.  As 
soon  as  arrangements  were  made  to  accommo- 
date them,  the  names  of  seventy  children  were 
given,  with  a  promise  to  be  punctual  in  their 
attendance.  Thus  a  new  field  of  usefulness 
was  opened,  and  many  made  happy  by  being 
here  taught  the  will  of  God. 

We  will  conclude  this  chapter  by  a  note 
addressed  to  his  son-in-law,  on  hearing  that  one 
of  his  children  was  ill.  It  will  show  the 
kindly  feelings  of  Dr.  Clarke's  heart. 

"  Haydon  Hall,  Dec.  14,  1827. 
"  My  Dear  Hook, — I  have  received  your 
note  this  morning,  and  am  quite  concerned 
about  your  nice  little  babe,  and  I  write  to  re- 
quest you  will  let  us  hear  how  it  is.  I  well 
know  that  it  is  not  an  easy  thing  to  bury  chil- 
dren; and  can  never  forget  the  saying  of  a 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


163 


plain  man  in  Leeds,  who,  having  lost  a  child, 
was  bewailing  his  case  to  a  neighbour,  who 
said,  '  My  dear  friend,  be  thankful  that  God 
has  taken  your  child ;  he  will  do  better  for  it 
than  you  could  ever  do ;  he  has  taken  it  to 
himself  in  mercy.'  The  poor  father  only  an- 
swered, '  Ah,  I  see  it  is  an  easy  thing  to  bury 
other  folks'  children.'  A  man  does  not  like  to 
see  even  a  thorn  which  he  has  planted  in  his 
garden  either  wither  or  die.  With  hearty  love 
to  Eliza,  I  am  yours  affectionately, 

"Adam  Clarke." 


CHAPTER  XII. 
Preaching  excursion — Has  an  attack  of  the  rheumatism 
— Visits  Shetland — Another  preaching  tour — Vacancy  in 
the  Shetland  mission— Writes  the  "  Traveller's  Prayer" — 
Publishes  a  volume  of  sermons — Letter  to  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don—  Fleeted  an  honorary  fellow  of  the  Eclectic  Society — 
Resolutions  at  the  beginning  of  the  year — Solicitude  for  the 
Safety  of  his  wife— Visits  Ireland  again — Lines  in  an  album. 

In  April  of  the  year  1828  Dr.  Clarke  was 
engaged  in  another  preaching  excursion,  holding 
missionary  meetings,  and  labouring  to  promote 
the  glory  of  God.  In  Bristol,  where  he  stopped 
in  order  to  address  a  public  meeting,  he  was 
taken  ill  of  a  severe  rheumatic  fever.  Here  he 
was  confined  for  three  weeks,  and  prevented 
from  filling  the  appointments  he  had  made. 
This,  added  to  the  pain  which  he  suffered,  was 
sufficient  to  depress  his  spirits  ;  but  we  find 
from  the  following  extract  of  a  letter,  addressed 
to  one  of  his  daughters,  that  he  did  not  alto- 
gether lose  his  cheerfulness :— 


164  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


"  April  17. 

"  My  right  hand,  my  dear  Mary  Ann,  has  lost 
its  cunning ;  I  cannot  use  cither  it  or  my  arm 
better  than  the  scratches  you  see,  and  even 
these  are  made  by  my  left  hand  pulling  along 
the  paper  as  the  stiffened  fingers  of  my  right 
lay  with  my  poor  afflicted  arm  on  the  pillow. 
I  am  quite  a  Nazarite,  no  razor  having  been  on 
my  face  for  about  a  fortnight.  You  know  I  never 
liked  any  man  playing  with  a  naked  razor  about 
my  throat  ;  so  that  I  look  like  one  of  the  most 
forlorn  of  hermits." 

On  the  30th  of  this  month  he  was  sufficiently 
recovered  to  accompany  his  eldest  son  to  Lon- 
don, and  in  a  short  time  enabled  to  attend  to 
his  numerous  engagements.  Of  these,  perhaps, 
none  at  the  time  we  are  speaking  of  occupied 
as  much  of  his  attention  as  the  Shetland  mis- 
sion. The  borders  of  that  charge  had  been 
greatly  increased  ;  many  chapels  had  been  built, 
and,  of  course,  a  larger  supply  of  preachers  was 
called  for.  Dr.  Clarice  had  exerted  himself  in 
every  proper  manner,  in  order  to  call  the  atten- 
tion of  the  church  and  the  public  to  the  wants 
of  this  station  ;  and  by  means  of  his  incessant 
begging  and  continual  writing  on  the  subject 
he  had,  in  a  great  measure,  succeeded. 

He  now  entertained  thoughts  of  making  an- 
other visit  to  the  islands,  in  order  to  see  that 
discipline  was  properly  regarded,  and  to  place 
the  societies  on  a  firm  foundation.  His  family 
were  more  reluctant  to  yield  their  consent  to 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


165 


this  second  visit  than  to  the  first,  in  view  of  his 
having  just  recovered  from  a  severe  illness. 
He,  however,  felt  that  it  was  his  duty  to  give  the 
assistance  of  his  counsel  to  the  preachers  who 
were  labouring  in  that  part  of  the  Lord's  herit- 
age. "  Shetland,"  said  he,  "  lies  near  my  heart, 
and  is  bound  up  with  the  deepest  and  most  af- 
fectionate feelings  of  my  nature  ;"  and  whatever 
objections  his  family  urged  to  his  making  the 
proposed  voyage,  he  felt  a  conviction  that  it 
was  a  duty  to  go,  and  under  these  circumstances 
could  not  consent  to  listen  to  the  voice  of 
affection. 

Accordingly,  he  took  with  him  his  friends, 
Rev.  James  Everett,  Rev.  J.  Loutit,  Mr.  J. 
Campion,  Mr.  Read,  Mr.  Smith,  and  his  second 
son,  Theodoret.  In  addition  to  the  pleasure 
of  their  company,  he  enjoyed  the  convenience 
of  a  sloop,  which  he  had  under  his  own  control, 
by  means  of  which  he  was  enabled  to  visit  the 
whole  group.  This  boat  was  fitted  up  in  a 
very  convenient  manner,  having  two  cabins, 
one  of  which  contained  a  dining-room  capable 
of  seating  ten  or  twelve  persons.  With  this 
little  vessel  they  started  from  Whitby,  in  York- 
shire, on  the  17th  of  June. 

They  kept  their  course  so  straight  from 
Whitby  to  the  landing  place  at  Sumburg  Head, 
Sheltand,  as  scarcely  to  have  deviated  a  single 
foot.  This  point  appeared  in  view  about  noon 
of  the  fourth  day,  and  they  landed  at  seven 
o'clock  on  June  21st,  and  on  the  following  day, 
■which  was  sabbath,  Dr.  Clarke  preached  in  the 


166  LTFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


morning,  Mr.  Loutit  in  the  afternoon,  and  Mr. 
Everett  in  the  evening,  to  very  large  congre- 
gations. 

Dr.  Clarke  found  that  the  number  in  society 
in  all  the  station  amounted  to  one  thousand  four 
hundred  and  forty.  He  ascertained  that  the 
wants  of  many  of  the  people  were  very  great; 
and  he  employed  much  of  his  time  in  inquiring 
into  their  necessities,  and  in  endeavouring  to 
supply  them.  The  inhabitants  of  the  islands 
seemed  anxious  to  have  preaching,  and  many 
places  were  now  offered  for  that  purpose,  where 
the  missionaries  had  before  endeavoured  in  vain 
to  succeed.  At  Uyea  Sound  four  women 
came  begging  to  be  carried  in  the  boat  to  Unst, 
in  order  to  hear  preaching,  having  already 
walked  sixteen  miles.  Wherever  they  went 
the  visiters  were  received  with  the  utmost 
kindness  and  courtesy,  and  all  appeared  anx- 
ious to  hear  the  word  of  God.  We  who  enjoy 
innumerable  blessings  know  not  how  to  appre- 
ciate them ;  but  these  people,  to  whom  preach- 
ing was  a  rarity,  were  prepared,  not  only  to 
listen  with  attention,  but  to  set  some  value  on 
the  few  means  of  grace  occasionally  extended 
to  them. 

At  Foula  he  laid  the  corner  stone  of  a  chapel 
which  was  about  to  be  built  there.  The  com- 
pany procured  a  spade  and  dug  away  the  soil, 
until  they  came  to  a  rocky  bottom.  They  then 
placed  the  stone,  Avhere  probably  it  will  remain 
until  the  morning  of  the  resurrection ;  and  Dr. 
Clarke  pronounced  the  following  words, — "  In 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


167 


the  name  of  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and 
God  the  Holy  Ghost,  I  lay  this  stone  as  the 
foundation  of  a  house  intended  to  be  erected 
for  the  preaching  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  for 
the  glory  of  thy  name,  Almighty  God,  and  the 
endless  salvation  of  all  who  may  worship  ia 
this  place  !"  After  having  thus  spoken,  he  con- 
cluded the  ceremony  by  prayer,  commending 
the  projected  chapel  to  the  care  of  that  great 
Being  for  whose  worship  it  was  to  be  erected. 

The  company  left  Shetland  on  the  17th  of 
July,  and  arrived  at  Whitby  on  the  22d ;  and 
Dr.  Clarke  reached  Haydon  Hall  on  the  28th, 
having  circumnavigated  the  Shetland  islands, 
and  preached  as  often  as  possible  the  unsearch- 
able riches  of  Christ.  This  voyage  was  a 
great  undertaking  for  him  in  the  state  of  his 
health  at  that  time,  but  the  Lord  supported  him 
in  its  fatigue  and  strengthened  his  heart. 

He  was  not  long  suffered  to  enjoy  the  quiet 
rest  of  his  own  house  :  in  the  autumn  of  this 
year,  1828,  he  was  again  called  on  to  under- 
take a  preaching  tour  in  the  behalf  of  chapels 
and  schools. 

In  the  earlier  part  of  1829,  in  consequence 
of  the  illness  of  his  wife,  one  of  the  mission- 
aries engaged  in  the  Shetland  mission  was 
obliged  to  leave  the  northern  regions.  It  de- 
volved on  Dr.  Clarke  to  secure  a  substitute,  and 
he  immediately  set  himself  to  work  to  accom- 
plish it.  It  appears  from  his  correspondence 
at  that  time  that  he  succeeded  in  inducing  Rev. 
Mr.  Tabraham  and  wife  to  take  the  place  of 


168  LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Trueman.  Dr.  Clarke's  great 
devotion  to  the  cause  of  Shetland  missions  ap- 
pears in  a  declaration  he  made  in  a  letter  to 
Rev.  Mr.  Tabraham  : — "  I  know  the  place,  I 
know  the  people,  I  know  the  work,  and  I  know 
the  God  who  is  there  with  his  faithful  labour- 
ers. Had  I  twenty  years  less  of  age  on  my 
head,  I  would  not  write  a  leaf  to  entreat  any 
person  to  go :  I  would  go  ;  I  would  there  labour, 
and  there  die,  if  it  so  pleased  my  divine  Mas- 
ter." 

Dr.  Clarke  had  to  labour  incessantly  during 
this  year,  in  order  to  preserve  the  pecuniary 
matters  of  the  Shetland  mission  from  embar- 
rassment. The  friends  of  the  cause  were  not 
backward  in  coming  up  to  his  help,  and  many 
contributed  largely  of  their  substance.  Robert 
Scott,  Esq.,  had  been  very  liberal  in  his  dona- 
tions, the  whole  amounting  to  upward  of 
£1200.  To  all  those  who  thus  assisted  him 
Dr.  Clarke  ever  felt  under  great  obligation, 
regarding  any  thing  bestowed  upon  Shetland  as 
little  short  of  a  favour  done  to  himself. 

In  this  year,  1829,  he  published  a  discourse 
on  the  Third  Collect  for  Grace,  in  the  Common 
Prayer  Book  of  the  Church  of  England.  This 
work  was  originally  intended  to  circulate  among 
his  friends,  but  several  prelates  of  the  Establish- 
ment requested  that  it  might  be  printed  in  a 
small  pocket  size  for  general  circulation.  Dr. 
Clarke  consented  to  publish  it  in  the  manner 
suggested,  and  entitled  it,  The  Traveller's 
Prayer.    In  the  same  year  he  published  a 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


169 


volume  of  sermons,  and  forwarded  a  copy  of 
them  to  the  bishop  of  London,  with  a  letter, 
from  which  we  make  the  following  extract,  as 
it  shows  the  disposition  with  which  he  looked 
upon  the  Church  of  England,  and  the  manner 
in  which  he  was  regarded  by  many  of  the  most 
excellent  men  attached  to  that  Establish- 
ment:— 

"  At  an  anniversary  meeting  of  the  '  Prayer 
Book  and  Homily  Society,'  an  excellent  cler- 
gyman, quoting  something  that  I  had  written, 
was  pleased  to  preface  it  by  the  remark,  '  The 
worthy  doctor,  who,  of  all  the  men  I  know  who 
are  not  of  our  Church,  comes  the  nearest  both 
in  doctrine  and  friendship  to  it.'  When  he  had 
done  I  arose,  and  after  making  an  apology, 
(which  the  company  were  pleased  to  receive 
with  great  tokens  of  kindness,)  I  took  the 
liberty  to  observe,  '  I  was  born,  so  to  speak,  in 
the  Church,  baptized  in  the  Church,  brought  up 
in  it,  confirmed  in  it  by  that  most  apostolic 
man,  Dr.  Bagot,  then  bishop  of  Bristol,  after- 
ward of  Norwich,  have  held  all  my  life  unin- 
terrupted communion  with  it,  conscientiously 
believe  its  doctrines,  and  have  spoken  and  writ- 
ten in  defence  of  it ;  and  if,  after  all,  I  am  not 
allowed  to  be  a  member  of  it,  because,  through 
necessity  being  laid  upon  me,  I  preach  Jesus 
and  the  resurrection  to  the  perishing  multitudes 
without  those  most  respectable  orders  that  come 
from  it,  I  must  strive  to  be  content ;  and  if  you 
will  not  let  me  accompany  you  to  heaven, 
I  will,  by  the  grace  of  God,  follow  after  you, 


170  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


and  hang  upon  your  skirts.'  This  simple  decla- 
ration left  few  unaffected  in  a  large  assembly, 
where  there  were  many  of  the  clergy.  Mr.  Wil- 
bcrforce,  who  was  sitting  beside  the  chair,  rose 
up  with  even  more  than  his  usual  animation,  and 
with  '  winged  words'  said,  '  Far  from  not  ac- 
knowledging our  worthy  friend ;  far  from  not 
acknowledging  him  as  a  genuine  member  of 
the  Church,  and  of  the  "  church  of  the  first-born 
whose  names  are  written  in  heaven ;"  far  from 
preventing  him  to  be  of  the  company  who  are 
pressing  in  at  the  gate  of  blessedness, — we  will 
not  indeed  let  him  "follow,"  he  shall  not  "hang 
on  our  skirls,"  to  be  as  if  dragged  onward, — we 
will  take  him  in  our  arms,  we  will  bear  him  in 
our  bosom,  and  with  shouting  carry  him  into 
the  presence  of  his  God  and  our  God  !'  The 
worthy  clergyman,  whose  speech  had  given 
rise  to  these  observations,  soon  placed  himself 
on  the  best  ground  with,  '  Indeed,  Dr.  Clarke, 
my  observation  went  only  to  the  simple  fact  of 
your  not  being  a  clergyman  of  the  established 
Church.' 

"  Whatever  evil  may  be  in  this,  I  believe 
your  lordship  already  knows  lies  at  the  door 
of  the  res  angusta  domi*  It  was  neither  my 
fault  nor  my  folly.  Of  the  established  Church 
I  have  never  been  a  secret  enemy  nor  a  silent 
friend.    What  I  feel  toward  it  the  angels  are 

*  Alluding  to  the  narrow  circumstances  of  hi*  father's 
family,  which  precluded  the  possibility  of  his  receiving 
university  education. 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


171 


welcome  to  ponder ;  and  what  I  have  spoken 
or  written  concerning  it,  and  in  its  favour,  I  be- 
lieve I  shall  never  be  even  tempted  to  retract. 
Being  bred  up  in  its  bosom,  I  early  drank  in  its 
salutary  doctrines  and  spirit.  I  felt  it  from  my 
earliest  youth,  as  I  felt  a  most  dear  relative. 
While  yet  dependant  on,  and  most  affection- 
ately attached  to  her  (my  natural  mother)  who 
furnished  me  with  my  first  aliment,  I  felt  from 
an  association,  which  your  lordship  will  at 
once  apprehend,  what  was  implied  in  mother 
Church.  Howsoever  honourable  it  may  be  to 
a  person  who  was  in  the  wrong  to  yield  to 
conviction,  and  embrace  the  right,  that  kind  of 
honour  I  have  not  in  reference  to  the  Church. 
I  was  never  converted  to  it ;  I  never  had  any 
thing  to  unlearn,  when,  with  a  heart  open  to 
conviction,  I  read  in  parallel  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  the  liturgy  of  the  Church.  I  therefore 
find  that,  after  all  I  have  read,  studied,  and 
learned,  I  am  not  got  beyond  my  infant's  pray- 
er : — '  I  heartily  thank  my  heavenly  Father 
that  he  hath  called  me  into  this  state  of  salva- 
tion ;  and  pray  unto  him  that  he  may  give  me 
grace  to  continue  in  the  same  unto  the  end  of 
my  life.' " 

In  the  beginning  of  the  winter  Dr.  Clarke 
was  again  called  from  home  to  preach  charity 
sermons.  During  the  severity  of  this  season 
he  exerted  himself  as  much  as  possible  to  re- 
lieve the  poor  of  his  own  immediate  neighbour- 
hood, purchasing  for  them  such  clothing  as  they 


173 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


lacked,  and  such  as  was  necessary  to  render 
them  comfortable. 

The  year  1830  opened  with  a  new  literary 
honour  conferred  upon  Dr.  Clarke,  the  announce- 
ment of  which  was  as  follows  : — 

"  January  13,  1830. 
"  Rev.  Sir, — I  have  the  honour  of  communi- 
cating to  you  that  you  have  been  elected  an 
honorary  fellow  of  the  "  Eclectic  Society  of 
London  ;"  and  the  fellows  and  members  request 
your  acceptance  of  this  mark  of  their  respect, 
paid  only  to  those  who  have  rendered  them- 
selves eminent  in  literature,  or  in  the  arts  and 
sciences.  Rev.  sir,  I  am  your  very  obedient 
servant,  C.  E.  Jenkins." 

At  the  opening  of  the  year  Dr.  Clarke  entered 
into  resolutions  for  his  better  improvement.  In 
writing  to  one  of  his  daughters,  he  says  : — 

"  With  the  new  year  I  felt  a  purpose  to  mend, 
particularly  in  two  things  : — 

"  First,  To  read  my  Bible  more  regularly, 
and  to  get  through  it  once  more  before  I  should 
die. 

"  My  second  purpose  was,  to  bear  the  evils 
and  calamities  of  life  with  less  pain  of  spirit ; 
if  I  suffer  wrong,  to  leave  it  to  God  to  right  me  : 
to  murmur  against  no  dispensation  of  his  provi- 
dence ;  to  bear  ingratitude  and  unkindness,  as 
things  totally  beyond  my  control,  and,  conse- 
quently, things  on  account  of  which  I  should 
not  distress  myself;  and  though  friends  and 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


173 


confidants  should  fail,  to  depend  more  on  my 
everlasting  Friend,  who  never  can  fail,  and  who, 
to  the  unkindly  treated,  will  cause  all  such  things 
to  work  together  for  their  good.  As  to  wicked 
men,  I  must  suffer  them  ;  for  the  wicked  will 
deal  wickedly,  that  is  their  nature  ;  and  from 
them  nothing  else  can  be  reasonably  expected. 

"  Again,  I  have  resolved  to  withdraw,  as 
much  as  possible,  from  the  cares  and  anxieties 
of  public  life,  having  grappled  with  them  as 
long  as  the  number  of  my  years  can  well  per- 
mit ;  and  in  this  respect  I  have  a  conscience 
as  clear  as  a  diamond,  '  that  in  simplicity  and 
godly  sincerity,  not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by 
the  grace  of  God,  I  have  had  my  conversation 
among  men  ;'  and  now  I  feel  that,  with  the 
necessaries  and  conveniences  of  life,  I  can 
cheerfully  take  up  in  the  wilderness  the  lodging- 
place  of  a  wayfaring  man." 

Shortly  after  this,  Dr.  Clarke  undertook 
another  preaching  tour.  An  incident  occurred 
on  this  journey  which  illustrates  the  intense 
solicitude  he  felt  for  his  wife.  He  was  to  meet 
her  at  Uxbridge,  and  while  he  and  his  son  John 
were  on  their  way,  a  barouchette  passed  them 
so  rapidly  that  they  could  not  recognise  any 
thing  in  it.  When  they  reached  the  inn  they 
found  neither  Mrs.  Clarke  nor  any  word  from 
her.  It  immediately  occurred  to  their  minds 
that  she  might  have  been  in  the  barouchette 
which  drove  so  furiously  past  thein.  When  ihey 
inquired  at  the  inn  respecting  it,  all  they  could 
learn  was,  that  the  carriage  had  passed  through 


174 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


the  town,  but  nothing'  more  was  known  of  it. 
Dr.  Clarke  immediately  despatched  a  man  on 
horseback  in  the  direction  it  had  taken,  and  his 
son  ran  on  foot  the  same  road.  They  soon 
returned,  bringing  Mrs.  Clarke  and  the  gentle- 
man who  had  accompanied  her.  The  horse 
had  been  stopped,  and  both  Mrs.  Clarke  and  her 
companion  had  alighted.  She  remained  calm 
during  all  the  danger,  but  the  gentleman  was  so 
frightened  on  her  account  as  to  require  medical 
aid.  Dr.  Clarke,  speaking  of  his  own  feel- 
ings on  the  occasion,  said,  "  I  scarcely  knew 
what  to  do,  or  say,  or  apprehend ;  I  was  as 
if  turned  to  stone.  When  we  arrived  at  Wor- 
cester, I  endeavoured  to  describe  what  I  felt  to 
my  daughter  Anna  Maria  and  my  son  Joseph, 
■who  had  come  from  Bristol  to  meet  us;  but 
they  were  obliged  to  supply  me  with  words 
very  often,  and  guess  out  my  meaning.  I  felt 
no  affection  in  my  head,  no  giddiness,  no  con- 
fusion, and  my  intellect  was  perfectly  clear, 
but  my  power  to  call  up  words  greatly  impaired." 
Dr.  Clarke  and  his  lady  did  not  recover  from 
this  fright  for  some  time.  He  was  still  called 
on,  even  in  his  weakness,  to  preach ;  and  suf- 
fered no  opportunity  to  pass  in  which  he  might 
execute  the  business  on  which  his  divine  Mas- 
ter had  sent  him. 

In  April  of  this  year  he  visited  Ireland  again. 
While  on  this  visit  to  his  native  country  he 
met  with  a  very  interesting  incident,  which 
cannot,  perhaps,  be  better  related  than  in  the 
words  of  his  journal. 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


175 


"April  26. — I  took  a  walk  to  the  grounds  above 
Port  Stuart,  which  afforded  me  a  most  grand 
prospect.  While  walking  on  the  hills,  I  met  an 
old  woman,  evidently  a  beggar,  nearly  in  rags, 
who  came  up,  and  courtesying  to  me,  said,  '  Is 
not  your  name  Mr.  Clarke  V  Yes,  I  am  called 
Clarke ;  but  there  are  many  others  of  that 
name,  and  it  may  be  after  one  of  them  you  are 
inquiring.  '  No,  sir,  it  is  yourself.  Did  you 
not  preach  many  years  ago  at  New  Buildings, 
near  Derry  V  Did  you  hear  a  person  of  that 
name  preach  there  ?  '  Yes,  sir,  I  heard  you  : 
but  you  were  then  very  young.'  Who  was 
there  besides  you  ?  '  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mountjoy 
and  Mr.  Holliday.'  Who  else  1  '  Betty  Quige.' 
Well,  where  did  I  go  to  from  New  Buildings  ? 
'  Up  the  hill,  to  meet  the  class,  and  to  sleep.' 
What  else  do  you  recollect  ?  '  O,  you  held  a 
meeting  the  next  morning  at  five  o'clock.  I 
then  lived  servant  in  Mr.  Mountjoy's  family, 
which  was  several  miles  from  New  Buildings  ; 
but  still  I  was  at  Mr.  Holliday's,  where  you 
preached,  before  five.'  Thus  circumstantially 
detailed  to  my  own  perfect  recollection  of  the 
circumstances  themselves,  did  I  find  that  I  had 
actually  before  me  a  person  who  heard  the  first 
sermon  I  ever  attempted  to  preach.  I  gave  her 
a  shilling,  and  bade  her  call  upon  me.  At  the 
same  time  and  place,  I  recollect  a  young  man 
of  the  society  said  to  me.  '  You  are  very  young 
to  take  upon  you  to  unravel  the  word.'  Most 
probably  this  is  the  only  person  living  who 
heard  me  first  venture  to  explain  a  text,  which 


176 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


was,  I  recollect,  1  John  v,  19,  '  We  know  that 
"we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in 
wickedness.'  This  was  about  the  year  1780, 
or  rather  before, — nearly  half  a  century  ago. 
What  scenes  of  well-tried  being  have  I  since 
passed  through  !  I  have  laboured  hard  to  be 
useful  ;  I  have  suffered,  and  have  not  fainted  ; 
but  still  I  may  truly  say,  I  have  been  an  un- 
profitable servant,  and  pray  God  to  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner.  May  I  live  to  grow  wiser  and 
better  !" 

The  old  people  who  had  heard  him  preach 
at  his  first  starting  out  as  a  Methodist  preacher 
seemed  to  forget  that  half  a  century  had  rolled 
over  their  heads,  and  they  conversed  with  him 
in  the  same  tone  of  affectionate  regard  with 
which  they  addressed  him  then.  Many  who 
were  blind  could  not  realize  in  their  own  minds 
the  growth  which  he  had  attained,  but  still 
thought  of  him  as  the  "  little  boy"  who  used  to 
visit  them,  and  convene  and  pray  with  them, 
and  had  come  back,  after  a  protracted  absence, 
to  see  them  again.  The  children  participated 
in  this  pleasure,  and  regarded  the  doctor  as  one 
of  the  family  who  had  been  a  long  time  from 
home,  and  had  just  now  returned.  This,  of 
course,  was  extremely  gratifying  to  his  feel- 
ings. 

He  reached  the  city  of  Liverpool  on  his  re- 
turn, where  he  preached,  as  was  his  custom. 
In  a  friend's  album  he  wrote  the  following  lines. 
They  exhibit  the  state  of  mind  in  which  a 
Christian,  whose  life  has  been  spent  in  labour- 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


177 


ing  to  pTomote  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  can 
behold  the  approach  of  death.  To  be  able,  "  in 
simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,"  to  make  use  of 
these  words  toward  the  close  of  a  long  life,  is 
far  better  than  to  have  enjoyed  all  the  pleasures 
which  a  sinful  world  can  offer,  and  then,  when 
years  and  infirmities  weigh  down  the  body  and 
spirit,  to  find  nothing  on  which  to  rest  a  firm 
hope  of  the  future. 

"  The  Seasons  of  Adam  Clarke's  Life. 

"  I  have  enjoyed  the  spring  of  life — 

I  have  endured  the  toils  of  its  summer — 

I  have  culled  the  fruits  of  its  autumn — 

I  am  now  passing  through  the  rigours  of  its  ivinttr ; 

And  am  neither  forsaken  of  God, 

Nor  abandoned  by  man. 

I  see  at  no  great  distance  the  dawn  of  a  new  day. 
The  first  of  a  spring  that  shall  be  eternal 1 
It  is  advancing  to  meet  me ! 
I  run  to  embrace  it  ! 
Welcome !  welcome  !  eternal  spring ! 
Hallelujah !" 
May  8,  1830. 

Dr.  Clarke  this  year  wrote  and  published  an- 
other volume  of  sermons.  It  was  always  his 
custom  fully  to  possess  himself  of  his  subject, 
and  then  to  preach  his  sermons  without  first 
■writing  them.  But  both  in  preaching  and 
writing  his  manner  was  so  similar,  that  the 
reader  and  hearer  felt  that  the  same  person 
was  calling  him  to  repentance. 

12 


178  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

His  attention  to  children — Passages  from  a  conversation' 
— Attention  directed  to  Ireland — The  Irish  schools — Letter 
to  Mr.  Everett— Gives  offence  to  the  Wesleyan  missionary 
committee — Their  resolution- — Dr.  Clarke's  answer — Visit 
of  two  gentlemen  from  the  British  museum— Starts  for  Ire- 
land— Turned  back  by  a  storm. 

In  common  conversation,  Dr.  Clarke  united 
instruction  and  amusement.  He  relaxed  his 
mind  from  the  severity  of  study  by  mingling; 
•with  the  young,  participating  in  their  sports, 
rejoicing  in  their  pleasure,  and  sympathizing 
•with  them  in  their  disappointments.  He  check- 
ed the  too  sanguine  expectations  of  youth  by 
speaking  of  the  shadows  which  experience  had 
proved  to  be  cast  over  the  flattering  appearance 
of  untried  life  ;  at  the  same  time  endeavouring 
to  impress  their  minds  with  the  advantage 
which  good  resolutions  and  energy  of  purpose 
gave  to  those  who  were  called  upon  to  combat 
mighty  evils  in  an  unfriendly  world. 

He  was  peculiarly  fond  of  children,  and 
strove  to  inspire  them  with  the  spirit  of  activity, 
which  had  so  long  been  the  soul  of  all  his  ac- 
tions, and  had  prompted  him  to  such  noble  and 
laborious  undertakings.  He  taught  his  little 
grandchildren  economy  of  time  by  keeping 
them  constantly  engaged  while  in  his  presence. 
To  one  he  gave  a  picture-book  to  look  over ;  to 
another  pieces  of  stone  or  paper  to  arrange  on 
the  floor ;  while  another  was  suffered  to  drive 
nails  in  small  pieces  of  board  with  a  little  ham- 
mer.   Thus,  in  the  first  stage  of  their  exists 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


1T9 


enee,  he  endeavoured  to  cultivate  those  useful 
habits  which  he  knew  would  "  grow  with  their 
growth  and  strengthen  with  their  strength." 

After  the  hours  which  he  usually  devoted 
to  study  had  expired,  he  sought  in  the  bosom 
of  his  family  an  agreeable  mental  relaxation. 
Mrs.  Clarke  was  in  the  habit  of  reading  aloud 
to  him,  and  his  views  on  the  books  which  were 
read,  their  style  and  sentiments,  the  times  in 
which  they  were  written,  and  all  connected 
with  the  subject  under  consideration,  were  con- 
veyed in  a  manner  calculated  to  impress  the 
information  on  the  mind.  His  conversation 
was  spiced  with  interesting  anecdotes,  which 
always  bore  a  good  and  practical  moral.  From 
one  of  his  conversations,  which  has  been  pre- 
served in  his  larger  biography,  we  make  the 
following  extract : — 

On  being  asked  if  he  thought  one  qualified  to 
write  the  memoirs  of  another  person  without 
an  acquaintance  with  the  individual,  he  replied, 
"I  can  answer  your  question  thus:  A  French 
gentleman  being  once  asked,  'What  do  you 
think  is  the  strongest  evidence  of  the  truth  of 
Christianity?'  answered,  'The  four  gospels.' 
1  What  mean  you,  sir  ?  they  may  rather  be  con- 
sidered as  the  history  of  it.'  '  So  they  are,  sir, 
also  ;  but  from  them  it  is  evident  that  their 
author  did  really  exist ;  for  no  person  could 
have  written  those  accounts  of  Him  but  from  a 
personal  knowledge  and  an  intimate  converse 
with  his  actions  and  habits.  The  evangelists 
narrate  things  which,  had  they  not  seen,  they 


180 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


would  never  have  thought  of,  and  throughout 
the  whole  four  gospels  they  severally  speak  of 
our  Lord  in  such  a  manner  as  to  prove  to  us 
that  they  must  have  been  with  him,  and  per- 
sonally acquainted  with  all  those  passages  of 
his  life  which  they  detail,  or  it  would  have  been 
impossible  for  them  to  have  detailed  them  as 
they  have  done  :  they  thus  bear  the  strongest 
evidence  of  the  truth  of  their  own  testimony.' 
Apply  that  remark  to  the  question  you  asked  me, 
and  you  have  my  opinion  and  answer  at  once." 

In  the  same  conversation  he  made  a  remark 
which  embodied  the  result  of  his  experience 
on  the  question  of  the  most  effectual  manner 
of  preaching.  He  remarked  to  his  youngest 
son,  a  minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  "  Jo- 
seph, after  having  now  laboured  with  a  clear 
conscience  for  the  space  of  fifty  years  in  preach- 
ing the  salvation  of  God,  through  Christ,  to 
thousands  of  souls,  I  can  say,  that  is  the  most 
successful  kind  of  preaching  which  exhibits 
and  upholds,  in  the  clearest  and  strongest  light, 
the  divine  protection  and  mercy  of  the  infinitely 
compassionate  and  holy  God  to  fallen  man  ; 
which  represents  him  to  man's  otherwise  hope- 
less case  as  compassionate  as  well  as  just, — 
as  slow  to  anger,  as  well  as  quick  to  mark  ini- 
quity ;  tell,  then,  your  hearers,  not  only  that 
the  conscience  must  be  sprinkled,  but  that  it 
was  God  himself  who  provided  a  Lamb !  All 
false  religions  invariably  endow  the  infinite 
Being  with  attributes  unfavourable  to  the  pre- 
sent condition  of  man,  and  with  feelings  inimical 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


181 


to  their  future  felicity,  and  in  opposition  to  their 
present  good.  Such  descriptions  and  attributes 
can  never  win  man's  confidence,  and,  as  far  as 
they  are  used  and  carried  into  the  Christian 
ministry,  are  a  broad  libel  upon  the  Almighty." 

Although  Dr.  Clarke  was  so  fond  of  conver- 
sation, he  possessed  the  faculty  of  withdrawing 
his  mind  from  the  subjects  under  discussion, 
and  to  compose  for  the  press,  and  answer  letters, 
amid  the  noise  and  conversation  around  him ; 
and  on  such  occasions  he  would  only  remove  his 
table  and  writing  materials  aside  a  little,  and 
sometimes,  under  such  circumstances,  was 
obliged  to  write  concerning  business  of  great 
importance.  To  one  who  had  as  extensive  a 
correspondence  as  Dr.  Clarke  this  was  an  ex- 
ceeding happy  faculty. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  year  1830,  a  friend  who 
had  been  corresponding  with  Dr.  Clarke  for 
some  time  on  the  subject  of  the  Shetland  mis- 
sions remarked  in  one  of  his  letters,  "If  you 
would  come  to  the  help  of  Ireland,  as  you  have 
done  to  Shetland,  what  good  might  not  be 
effected?"  The  doctor  replied,  "  Here  am  I; 
send  me !  On  the  surface  of  the  world  there 
stands  not  a  man  more  willing  to  add  Ireland  to 
Shetland,  and  serve  both  with  all  his  heart  and 
strength."  The  result  of  the  correspondence 
on  this  subject  led  Dr.  Clarke  to  take  active 
measures  to  establish  schools  in  those  districts 
of  his  native  country  where  they  were  wholly 
destitute  of  the  means  of  education. 

The  districts  to  which  his  attention  was  prin- 


182  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


cipally  directed  were  the  northern  portion  of 
the  province  of  Ulster,  the  upper  parts  of  the 
parish  Mocosquin,  and  Port  Rush,  on  the  sea- 
coast  of  the  county  of  Antrim.  In  addition  to 
these,  there  were  several  other  districts  which 
claimed  his  attention.  Port  Rush,  however, 
appeared  to  be  the  most  destitute,  and  to  this 
place  he  first  turned  his  attention  and  efforts. 
The  public  works  in  this  town  caused  it  to 
increase  rapidly  in  population  ;  and  there  was 
no  school  for  many  miles,  while  vice  and  igno- 
rance held  an  almost  uncontrolled  sway.  Dr. 
Clarke  requested  his  friend,  Rev.  S.  Harpur,  to 
procure  suitable  teachers  forthis  and  other  places, 
and,  if  possible,  to  select  them  from  among 
Methodist  local  preachers,  in  order  that  they 
might  not  only  be  competent  instructers  of  the 
children,  but  also,  by  their  grace  and  endow- 
ments, be  useful  in  promoting  religious  know- 
ledge among  the  parents. 

The  county  was  delighted  to  find  that,  such 
efficient  means  were  about  to  be  undertaken  for 
the  instruction  of  the  children,  and  "  came  for- 
ward to  hail  the  appearance  of  such  a  school." 
Dr.  Clarke  drew  up  a  few  rules,  and  sent  them, 
with  funds  to  defray  the  initiatory  expenses, 
to  his  friend,  Mr.  Harpur.  The  need  of  a 
school-house  presented  a  difficulty  in  the  very 
commencement  of  the  work.  The  plan  was  to 
afford  gratuitous  instruction  to  the  poor,  with 
the  understanding  that  they  were  to  procure  a 
place  in  which  to  have  the  children  taught. 
The  people  assembled  themselves  together,  and 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


183 


no  house  being  found,  and  it  being  the  depth 
of  winter,  they  knew  not  what  to  do.  For  fear 
of  losing  the  instruction  so  generously  offered, 
they  proposed  to  occupy  a  place  dug  out  of  a 
sand-pit.  A  gentleman  in  the  neighbourhood 
saw  that  this  was  an  improper  place,  and  im- 
mediately offered  his  parlour  and  the  adjoining 
room,  until  a  more  suitable  situation  could  be 
procured.  This  offer  was  gladly  accepted,  and 
the  school  went  into  operation  on  the  first  day 
of  January,  1831.  Thirty  children  were  ad- 
mitted then,  and  the  number  increased  daily, 
notwithstanding  the  inclemency  of  the  weather ; 
and  in  two  months'  time  the  number  amounted 
to  ninety. 

Children  who  had  been  so  neglected  could 
not  be  otherwise  than  untractable.  They  were 
extremely  rough  in  their  manners,  and  their 
morals  so  vitiated  that  but  few  of  them  could 
utter  a  single  sentence  which  was  not  accom- 
panied by  an  oath.  Of  course,  he  who  under- 
took to  teach  sach  a  school  had  need  of  all 
patience  and  great  discrimination.  The  pious 
endeavours  of  the  prudent  teacher  soon  improved 
the  state  of  their  minds  and  morals,  broke  them 
off  from  their  evil  habits,  and  brought  them  to 
decency  of  appearance  and  deportment. 

The  great  interest  which  Dr.  Clarke  felt  in 
these  schools  prompted  him  to  enlist  the  zeal 
of  his  friends  in  the  cause.  That  he  was 
greatly  successful  may  be  learned  from  his 
correspondence  about  that  time.  His  generous 
friend,  Mr.  Scott,  came  up  nobly  to  his  help  in 


184 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARICE. 


this  charity;  and  Miss  Birch,  who  had  ever 
been  liberal  in  her  donations  to  the  Shetland 
mission,  sent  him  £100  for  the  Irish  schools, 
and  £50  for  the  long-neglected  Shetlanders. 
With  this  assistance  he  was  enabled  to  go  on  in 
his  "  labours  of  love"  with  great  alacrity  and  zeal. 

The  following  extract  is  from  a  letter  ad- 
dressed by  Dr.  Clarke  to  his  friend,  Mr.  James 
Everett,*  of  Manchester.  It  is  too  interesting 
to  be  omitted ;  it  exhibits  the  feeling  of  an  old 
soldier  near  the  elose  of  the  battle. 

"  Dec.  21,  five  o'clock,  A.  M.,  > 
shortest  day  in  1830.  S 
"  Dear  Everett, — In  the  name  of  God ! 
Amen.  About  threescore  and  ten  of  such  short 
days  have  I  seen,  and  as  my  time  in  the  course 
of  nature,  as  it  is  called,  is  now  ended,  (for 
the  above  period  is  its  general  limit,)  I  need  to 
have  little  to  do,  as  my  age  is  at  the  longest, 
and  this  day  is  the  shortest  I  may  ever  see ; 
yet  I  have  never  fallen  out  with  life  i  I  have 
borne  many  of  its  rude  blasts,  and  I  have  been 
fostered  with  many  of  its  finest  breezes ;  and 
should  I  complain  against  time  and  the  dis- 
pensations of  Providence  then  shame  would  be 
to  me !  Indeed,  if  God  see  it  right,  I  have  no 
objection  to  live  on  here  to  the  day  of  judgment ; 
for  while  the  earth  lasts  there  will  be  something 
to  do  by  a  heart,  head,  and  hand  like  mine, — 
as  long  as  there  is  something  to  be  learned, 

*  Author  of  the  Village  Blacksmith,  and  some  other  very- 
interesting  works. — Eds. 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


1S5 


something  to  be  sympathetically  felt,  and  some- 
thing to  be  done.  I  have  not  lived  to,  or  for 
myself — I  am  not  conscious  to  myself  that  I 
have  ever  passed  one  such  day.  My  fellow- 
creatures  were  the  subjects  of  my  deepest 
meditations,  and  the  objects  of  my  most  earnest 
attention.  God  never  needed  my  services.  He 
brought  me  into  the  world  that  I  might  receive 
good  from  him,  and  do  good  to  my  fellows. 
This  is  God's  object  in  reference  to  all  human 
beings  ;  and  should  be  the  object  of  every  man 
in  reference  to  his  brother.  This  is  the  whole 
of  my  practical  creed.  God  in  his  love  gave 
me  a  being ;  in  his  mercy  he  has  done  every 
thing  he  should  do  to  make  it  a  well-being; 
has  taught  me  to  love  him  by  first  loving  me  ; 
and  has  taught  me  to  love  my  neighbour  as 
myself,  by  inspiring  me  with  his  own  love. 
Therefore  my  grand  object,  in  all  my  best  and 
most  considerable  moments,  is  to  live  to  get 
good  from  God,  that  I  may  do  good  to  my  fel- 
lows ;  and  this  alone  is  the  way  in  which  man 
can  glorify  his  Maker.  Perhaps  a  man  of  a 
cold  heart  and  uncultivated  head  might  say  in 
looking  into  the  articles  of  his  faith,  'This  may 
be  the  creed  of  an  infidel,  of  a  deist,  or  a  natural 
religionist.'  I  say,  No.  No  such  person  ever 
had  such  a  creed,  or  ever  can  have  it.  It  is 
in  and  through  the  almighty  Jesus  alone  that 
the  all-binding,  all-persuading,  all-constraining, 
and  all-pervading  love  of  God  to  man  was  ever 
known ;  and  to  me  it  is  a  doubt  whether  there  was, 
is,  or  can  be,  any  other  way  in  which  God  him- 


186 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


self  could  or  can  make  it  known  to  the  compound 
being,  man.  Jesus  the  Christ  incarnated  ;  Jesus 
the  Christ  crucified  ;  Jesus  the  Christ  dying  for 
our  offences,  and  rising  again  for  our  justifica- 
tion ;  Jesus,  sending  forth  the  all-pervading, 
all-refining,  and  all-purifying  light  and  energy 
of  his  Holy  Spirit,  has  revealed  the  secret,  and 
accomplished  the  purpose  of  that  God  whose 
name  is  mercy  and  whose  nature  is  love. 
#*•«»««#« 

"  O,  thou  incomprehensible  Jehovah,  thou 
eternal  Word,  thou  ever-during  and  all-pervading 
Spirit — Father!  Son!  and  Holy  Ghost!  in  the 
plenitude  of  thy  eternal  Godhead,  in  thy  light, 
I,  in  a  measure,  see  thee ;  and  in  thy  conde- 
scending nearness  to  my  nature  I  can  love  thee, 
for  thou  hast  loved  me.  In  thy  strength  may  I 
begin,  continue,  and  end  every  design  and  every 
work,  so  as  to  glorify  thee  by  showing  how 
much  thou  lovest  man,  and  how  much  man  may 
be  ennobled  and  beatified  by  loving  THEE  !  0, 
my  Everett,  here  am  I  fixed,  here  am  I  lost, 
and  here  I  find  my  God,  and  here  I  find  myself! 
But  whither  do  I  run,  or  rather  push  ?  when  I 
sat  down  to  write,  not  one  word  of  what  is 
written  was  designed.  I  only  intended  to  write 
a  little  on  a  subject  in  which  you  had  so  kindly 
interested  yourself,  in  order  to  render  the  last 
days  of  your  aged  brother  a  little  more  com- 
fortable by  enabling  him  to  continue  in  a  little 
usefulness  to  the  end ;— not  rusting,  but  wearing 
out." 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


187 


Early  in  1831  he  received  a  letter  from  Rev. 
William  Case,  one  of  the  Methodist  mission- 
aries in  Upper  Canada.  The  bearer  of  the  let- 
ter was  the  native  Indian  preacher,  Peter 
Jones,  a  chief  of  the  Chippewa  tribe  of  In- 
dians, and  perhaps  known  to  many  of  the  read- 
ers of  this  biography.  Previously  to  his  going 
to  England  he  travelled  extensively  throughout 
the  United  States.  He  carried  with  him  some 
portion  of  the  New  Testament  translated  into 
the  Chippewa  language,  in  order  to  present  it 
to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  for 
publication :  in  addition  to  which  he  had  an 
elementary  work  for  the  mission  schools,  which 
contained  almost  one  thousand  five  hundred 
words  in  the  Indian  language,  with  their  signi- 
fication in  English.  Another  object  of  Peter 
Jones'  visit  to  England  was  to  collect  money, 
in  order  to  supply  many  fields  of  labour  which 
were  in  a  destitute  condition. 

As  soon  as  the  spring  brought  weather  suffi- 
ciently mild  for  the  purpose,  Dr.  Clarke  started 
for  Ireland,  in  order  to  visit  his  schools.  At 
Port  Stuart  he  found  the  children  extremely 
poor  and  only  half  clothed,  but  clean  and  well 
behaved.  They  had  been  brought  under  the 
restraint  of  discipline,  had  left  off  their  bad 
practices  and  learned  their  prayers.  The  teach- 
er seemed  exceedingly  attached  to  the  chil- 
dren, and  the  children  manifested  love  and  re- 
verence for  him.  Altogether,  the  decorum  and 
proper  behaviour  of  these  children  wero  ex- 
tremely commendable  and  encouraging.  A 


18S 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


difficulty  was  still  felt  in  the  want  of  a  proper 
place  in  which  to  conduct  the  exercises. 

The  visit  of  Dr.  Clarke  to  the  school  in  the 
parish  of  Mocosquin  was  wholly  unexpected, 
but  he  found  every  scholar  engaged  in  study ; 
even  infants  of  four  and  five  years  of  age  were 
diligently  employed  in  learning  the  alphabet. 
The  school  at  that  time  numbered  one  hundred 
and  eight.  In  addition  to  this  prospering  and 
increasing  school,  a  sabbath  school  had  been 
established  in  the  place,  and  had  already  about 
one  hundred  scholars  in  it.  The  greatest  in- 
terest was  shown  all  over  the  country  in  the 
establishment  of  these  schools.  The  wealthy 
came  forward  with  a  zeal  that  almost  amounted 
to  rivalry,  in  furnishing  places  to  have  the 
schools  occupy ;  and  the  poor  embraced  the 
offered  instruction  with  an  avidity  that  resem- 
bled the  greediness  of  persons  starving  for  lack 
of  food. 

Dr.  Clarke  laboured  for  the  firm  establish, 
ment  of  these  schools,  and  united  to  his  efforts 
in  this  cause  almost  continual  preaching. 
While  he  was  scattering,  he  was  also  gather- 
ing. In  his  journal  he  makes  a  remark  which 
ought  to  be  impressed  deeply  on  the  minds  of 
all  young  people  :  "  I  desire  to  learn  something 
from  all,  and  live  for  the  many.  My  old  maxim 
seldom  fails  me  ;  to  make  it  a  point  to  learn 
something  from  every  person  with  whom  I  am 
called  upon  to  associate.  I  watch  for  such 
opportunities  ;  and  whenever  any  conversation 
takes  place  where  the  speakers  have  occasion 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


189 


to  call  up  any  thing  in  which  character  or  self- 
interest  is  concerned,  they  speak  in  character, 
and  the  depth  of  the  mind,  and  the  state  of  the 
heart,  may  be  often  correctly  ascertained,  and 
some  point  of  useful  knowledge  gained,  not 
only  in  reference  to  the  subject  itself,  but  to 
the  spirit  and  temper  in  which  it  is  defended 
or  opposed." 

Previously  to  Dr.  Clarke's  formation  of  his 
schools  in  Ireland,  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  had  established  schools,  which  were 
occasionally  visited  by  their  school  superin- 
tendent. There  was  no  connection  between 
the  six  schools  under  Dr.  Clarke's  general 
supervision  and  those  established  by  the  Wes- 
leyan Missionary  Society.  He  did  no  more 
than  take  the  management  of  schools  which 
were  offered,  not  sought.  It  appears,  however, 
that  some  uneasiness  was  felt  by  the  society, 
and  manifested  in  the  following  resolution, 
passed  by  the  Methodist  missionary  committee 
June  8,  1831  :— 

"  It  having  been  stated  that  Dr.  Clarke  has 
established  schools  in  Ireland,  and  is  making 
applications  for  their  support  to  various  friends, 
the  committee  cannot  but  regret  that,  as  the 
schools  in  Ireland  are  carried  on  under  its  di- 
rection, and  may  at  any  time  be  extended  by 
the  increase  of  its  funds,  a  separate  application 
should  be  made  to  our  friends  for  the  support 
of  separate  mission  schools  in  that  country, 
without  any  authority  or  consultation.  They 


190 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


therefore  request  the  conference  to  consider  the 
case  and  advise  accordingly. 

"  (Signed)  James  Townley." 

The  propriety  of  Dr.  Clarke's  thus  seeming 
to  interfere  with  the  operations  of  the  mission- 
ary committee  might  be  questioned,  were  it  not 
known  that  an  application  was  made  to  them  to 
know  if  they  would  establish  schools  in  the 
places  specified,  and  the  answer  was  that  they 
would  not,  as  Ireland  had  already  received  its  due 
proportion  of  the  funds  applied  to  the  general 
mission  work.  Moreover,  those  under  Dr. 
Clarke's  charge  were  not  mission  schools,  but 
charity  schools,  for  the  support  of  which  he  had 
not  applied  to  one  of  the  friends  of  the  missionary 
committee,  there  being  but  three  supporters  of 
the  schools,  one  of  whom  he  had  never  seen. 
Although  this  resolution  was  not  sent  to  Dr. 
Clarke  officially,  yet  as  the  conference  saw  fit 
to  send  him  a  copy,  he  returned  the  following 
general  answer  the  next  day  : — 

"  Eastcott,  June  11,  1831. 

"  Dear  Dr.  Townley, — If,  before  you  had 
so  strangely  undertaken  to  direct  '  the  confer- 
ence to  advise  you'  what  to  do  to  or  with  me, 
for  having  'established  separate  mission  schools 
in  Ireland,  and  made  application  to  several  of 
our  friends  for  their  support,'  you  had  taken  any 
pains  to  inquire  as  to  the  facts  you  have  stated, 
you  would  never  have  formed  the  resolution 
you  have  just  sent  to  me.  Your  whole  founda- 
tion is  either  perfectly  false,  or  misconceived ; 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


191 


and  you  would  have  seen  that,  far  from  having 
cause  of  'regret,'  you  would  have  found  that 
you  had  cause  to  thank  God  that  your  long- 
tried,  faithful  old  servant  was  not  yet  dead,  but 
was,  with  a  Methodist  heart,  doing  a  Methodist 
work,  to  God's  glory,  and  the  good  of  those  for 
whom  in  your  official  capacity  you  also  labour. 
Yours  truly,  Adam  Clarke." 

The  doctor  did  not  suspend  his  labours  for 
the  Irish  schools,  but  "  by  word  and  deed"  en- 
deavoured as  much  as  possible  to  promote  their 
success.  At  his  decease  they  were  all  trans- 
ferred by  his  family  and  executors  to  the  Wes- 
leyan  missionary  committee,  who  cheerfully 
received  them,  and  have  endeavoured  to  have 
them  carried  on  in  the  manner  proposed  by 
Dr.  Clarke  himself. 

In  a  letter  written  to  one  of  his  daughters, 
dated  August  7,  1831,  he  informs  her  that  he 
was  obliged  to  visit  Ireland  again,  in  order  to 
see  about  his  schools.  In  the  same  note  he 
speaks  of  the  visit  of  two  gentlemen  belonging 
to  the  British  museum  to  Haydon  Hall,  in  or- 
der to  see  his  copy  of  the  original  Wiclif  Bible. 
They  were  astonished  to  behold  in  Dr.  Clarke's 
library  the  finest  private  collection  of  MSS. 
they  had  ever  seen,  and  the  best  copy  of  the 
black-letter  Bible  to  be  found  in  the  kingdom  ; 
and  dropped  several  broad  hints  that  such  a 
rare  collection  should,  by  some  means,  become 
national  property.  All  these  had  been  procured 
by  Dr.  Clarke's  untiring  industry  and  perse- 


192  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


verance,  and  belonged  to  the  individual  who 
arrived  at  Kingswood  school  in  his  boyhood 
with  only  three  pence  halfpenny  with  which  to 
begin  his  education. 

It  appears  that  Dr.  Clarke  started  for  Ire- 
land in  August,  but  the  weather  was  so  stormy 
that  when  he  reached  Liverpool  his  friends 
dissuaded  him  from  venturing  to  sea  during 
such  tempestuous  weather.  A  great  part  of 
Liverpool  had  been  inundated  by  the  floods 
that  accompanied  the  storm,  and  a  steam 
packet  which  was  out  perished,  only  about 
thirty  out  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  passengers 
being  saved.  Fearing  that  his  family  would  be 
uneasy  respecting  him,  Dr.  Clarke  took  the  first 
return  coach,  in  order  to  assure  them,  as  soon 
as  possible,  of  his  own  personal  safety. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Dr.  Clarke  is  desired  to  become  a  supernumerary  

Declines — Is  so  made  by  the  conference — Effect  upon  him 
— Feelings  before  entering  the  pulpit — Attachment  to  do- 
mestic pleasures — Death  of  Mr.  Baynes — Accident — Death 
of  Mr.  Scott — Letter  to  the  Mew-York  Methodist  Mission- 
ary Society — delivers  anniversary  sermons — Goes  to  Ire- 
land— Confined  with  the  rheumatism — Mr.  T.  Clarke  starts 
to  bring  him  back — Meets  with  an  accident— Dr.  Clarke 
starts  to  return — Taken  sick — Cholera  spreads — Dr.  Clarke 
arrives  at  home.  ^ 

The  circuit  on  which  Dr.  Clarke  had  been 
labouring  desired  greatly  to  retain  him  longer 
than  the  rules  of  the  Wesleyan  connection  al- 
lowed, and  in  order  to  do  so,  wished  him  to  take 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


193 


a  supernumerary  relation  to  the  church.  This 
course  was  entirely  repugnant  to  his  feelings. 
He  desired,  if  it  pleased  the  Lord,  "  to  cease 
at  once  to  work  and  live  !"  During  the  session 
of  the  stationing  committee,  a  letter  was  sent  to 
Dr.  Clarke,  stating  the  request  of  the  Hinde- 
street  circuit,  and  asking  him  to  inform  the 
committee  what  were  his  own  wishes  on  the 
subject.  In  reply  to  this  letter  Dr.  Clarke 
wrote,  informing  them  that  it  was  his  desire 
still  to  be  continued  on  the  travelling  list.  His 
own  words  are,  "  I  did  not  go  out  of  my  own 
accord ;  I  dreaded  the  call,  and  I  obeyed  through 
much  fear  and  trembling,  not  daring  to  refuse, 
because  I  felt  the  hand  of  God  mighty  upon 
me :  I  knew  the  case  of  Jonah,  and  dreaded 
the  transaction  of  Tarshish.     I   will  not 

THEREFORE   SET  MYSELF   DOWN  ;    for  though  I 

cannot  do  full  work,  yet  I  can  do  some."  In- 
deed he  declared  most  emphatically,  "  If  no 
place  is  open  for  me  here,  (though  I  might  de- 
mand, I  will  not.)  /  shall  rather  travel  in  the 
keen  blasts,  over  the  mountains,  hills,  and  bogs 
of  Derry  and  Antrim,  than  set  myself  down  as  a 
supernumerary  in  any  place  in  ImmanueVs  land, 
even  in  its  whole  length  and  breadth,  at  least  for 
the  present  yearT 

It  was  rather  an  unhappy  circumstance  that 
in  the  very  face  of  this  declared  decision  of 
Dr.  Clarke's  judgment  and  feelings,  the  Wes- 
leyan  conference  had  him  put  down  as  a  su- 
pernumerary. That  he  felt  that  he  had  "  been 
ill  treated  in  the  work  which  God  had  called 
13 


194 


1IFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


him  to,  and  which  Mr.  Wesley  with  his  own 
hands  had  confirmed,  him  in,"  was  plainly- 
shown  by  his  actions  and  his  own  words. 
When  he  found  how  it  was,  he  returned  the 
paper  containing  the  annuity  granted  to  super- 
annuated preachers  upon  their  becoming  such, 
and  requested  his  name  to  be  left  off  of  the  next 
preachers'  plan.  He  did  not,  however,  farther 
suffer  this  circumstance  to  deter  him  from  his 
work,  or  influence  his  actions  in  his  ministerial 
labours;  but  as  often  as  his  infirmities  permitted, 
attended  to  the  many  calls  which  were  sent 
him  to  preach  in  behalf  of  religious  and  bene- 
volent institutions. 

His  age  and  weakness  did  not  permit  him 
to  do  more  than  to  preach  what  are  generally 
called  "occasional  sermons,"  for  charitable  pur- 
poses. He  was,  however,  kept  rather  busy  in 
attending  to  these,  and  often  remarked  to  his 
family,  "  I  am  really  tired  and  ashamed  of  this 
constant  system  of  begging :  it  taxes  heavily 
many  of  my  friends  who  follow  me  from  cha- 
pel to  chapel,  and  I  have  now  rarely  the  oppor- 
tunity of  preaching  the  word  of  life  free,  with- 
out the  perpetual  horse-leech  cry,  '  Give  I 
give  !' " 

Before  entering  upon  the  solemn  and  import- 
ant duties  of  the  pulpit,  Dr.  Clarke  was  very 
reserved,  even  to  his  most  intimate  friends.  So 
deeply  absorbed  was  he,  by  the  momentous 
business  in  which  he  was  about  to  be  engaged, 
that  he  did  not  suffer  things  of  a  temporal  and 
trivial  nature  to  obtrude  themselves  upon  his 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


195 


attention.  He  was  generally  so  accessible, 
that  to  those  who  were  not  acquainted  with  this 
peculiarity  his  manner  at  such  times  was  seem- 
ingly cold.  The  responsibility  rested  with  great 
weight  upon  his  mind,  and  he  dared  not  mingle 
the  concerns  of  eternity  with  the  thoughts  of 
time.  This  feeling,  doubtless,  imparted  to  all 
his  discourses  that  peculiar  unction  which  they 
possessed ;  and  the  warm  stream  of  earnest 
and  affectionate  exhortation  which  flowed  from 
the  heart  of  the  speaker  could  not  fail  to  reach 
the  heart  of  the  hearer. 

Dr.  Clarke  never  suffered  any  cares,  or  any 
business,  to  interfere  with  domestic  engage- 
ments. The  love  he  felt  for  his  home  and  its 
pleasant  associations  was  a  strong  character- 
istic of  his  conduct.  The  greatest  delight,  of 
a  temporal  nature,  which  he  at  any  time  en- 
joyed, was  in  the  midst  of  his  family,  surround- 
ed by  his  children,  and  administering  to  their 
comfort  and  pleasure.  Being  acquainted  with 
the  peculiar  taste  and  habit  of  all  around  him, 
he  entered  into  their  feelings  and  interest  so 
perfectly  as  to  seem  lost  in  his  solicitude  to 
increase  their  convenience  and  happiness.  In 
his  conversation,  amusement  and  religious  in- 
struction were  so  perfectly  blended  as  to  lose 
their  distinctive  characters,  and  an  important 
moral  has  thus  often  been  deeply  impressed 
upon  the  mind  by  its  connection  with  the  rela- 
tion of  some  pleasing  incident  or  narrative. 

Early  in  1832  Dr.Clarke  was  called  to  stand  by 
the  death-bed  of  his  friend,  Mr.  William  Baynes, 


196 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


who  had  been  for  years  his  bookseller,  and  who 
expressed  a  desire,  as  soon  as  he  was  taken  ill, 
to  have  Dr.  Clarke  sent  for.  He  found  Mr. 
Baynes  in  a  happy  frame  of  mind  and  in  a  glo- 
rious state  for  heaven.  He  expressed  a  strong 
confidence  in  God,  and  spoke  much  of  Christ 
and  glory.  The  doctor  prayed  with  him,  and 
commending  him  and  his  family  to  the  protec- 
tion of  God  he  left  him,  in  order  to  reach  home 
that  afternoon. 

The  coach  in  which  he  rode  was  full  out- 
side, and  inside  had  one  more  than  it  could 
conveniently  accommodate.  The  night  was 
dark  and  foggy,  and  the  driver  had  no  lamps. 
On  the  road  the  carriage  was  overturned,  the 
baggage  and  outside  passengers  thrown  into 
the  ditch,  part  of  the  coach  stove  in,  and  three 
persons  thrown  upon  Dr.  Clarke,  under  whose 
weight  he  had  to  lie  ten  minutes  before  he 
could  be  relieved.  His  right  shoulder  was 
bruised,  and  he  suffered  considerably  from  be- 
ing trampled  upon  while  in  the  stage.  In  ad- 
dition to  this,  he  was  obliged  to  stand  in  the 
mud  for  an  hour,  exposed  to  the  shower  of  rain 
which  was  falling.  He  took  his  travelling  bag 
at  length  and  walked  over  to  Harrow,  where 
he  was  refused  admittance  into  a  house  where 
he  knocked,  and  was  obliged  to  walk  to  Pinner. 
When  he  reached  that  place  he  was  extremely 
unwell,  but  the  man  at  the  inn  was  kind  enough 
to  take  him  in  his  gig  and  drive  him  to  his 
home. 

Not  long  after  he  reached  his  family  he  re- 


LIFE   OF  ADAM   CLARKE.  197 


ceived  a  letter  from  his  friend,  Mr.  Scott,  who 
was  quite  ill,  and  desired  greatly  to  see  him. 
This  gentleman  had  ever  been  a  devoted  friend 
to  the  Shetland  mission,  and  was  accustomed 
to  give  £100  yearly  to  the  general  support  of 
the  missionaries,  j£10  to  every  new  chapel, 
and  many  other  such  helps  in  the  time  of  their 
need.  Dr.  Clarke  found  his  friend  in  great 
peace  of  mind,  and  waiting  for  the  call  of  his 
Lord.  He  expressed  his  feelings  in  the  good 
old  verse  : — 

"  Not  a  cloud  doth  arise  to  darken  the  skies. 
Or  hide  for  a  moment  the  Lord  from  my  eyes  ;" 

and  he  was  looking  incessantly  upward  to  the 
bright  sun  of  God's  perfections. 

He  had  long  been  familiar  with  the  Scrip- 
tures and  with  the  doctrines  of  Christianity, 
and  his  extensive  benevolent  operations  showed 
how  much  his  soul  was  filled  with  the  spirit  of 
Christian  love.  The  last  act  of  his  life  was  to 
make  payment  of  his  usual  donation  to  the 
Shetland  cause.  The  half-yearly  instalment  of 
jC50  was  then  due,  and  he  exhibited  great  un- 
easiness, and  endeavoured  to  turn  his  face  to- 
ward his  writing  table.  Dr.  Clarke,  observing 
this,  moved  the  easy  chair  in  which  he  was 
sitting  so  as  to  place  him  near  the  desk,  and 
gave  him  the  writing  implements.  Mrs.  Scott, 
seeing  what  he  wished,  laid  his  check-book 
before  him,  and  he  said,  "  I  want  to  give  Dr. 
Clarke  my  last  check,  for  the  great  work  of 
God  in  Shetland."  Mrs.  Scott  filled  up  the 
blank  for  £50,  and  placed  it  before  him  to  sign. 


.108 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


He  attempted  this  several  times,  although  the 
doctor  tried  to  persuade  him  to  desist.  At 
length  he  wrote  something  like  his  name,  but  it 
was  in  the  wrong  place.  Mrs.  Scott,  at  her 
husband's  desire,  filled  up  another,  and  he  be- 
gan anew.  After  trying  to  write  for  about  an 
hour  he  succeeded  in  making  the  letters  of  his 
name,  "  Robert  Scott,"  and  handed  the  paper 
to  his  friend,  with  this  remark  :  "  Here,  Dr. 
Clarke,  here  is  my  last  act,  and  this  is  for  the 
work  of  God  in  Shetland ;  I  send  it  to  heaven 
for  acceptance,  and  the  inhabitants  will  see 
from  the  writing  that  I  shall  be  soon  after." 

After  this  closing  act  of  his  life  he  leaned 
himself  back,  and  sighed  out,  "  Glory,  glory 
be  to  God  for  his  astonishing  love  to  such  a 
worthless  worm !  O,  God  is  love,  and  he  that 
dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in  God."  To  the  hour 
in  which  he  exchanged  mortality  for  eternal 
life  he  expressed  continued  reliance  on  God, 
and  peace  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Dr. 
Clarke  kneeled  by  his  bedside,  with  his  wife 
and  several  relatives,  and  offered  up  a  prayer 
that  he  might  be  blessed  with  an  easy  passage. 
And  it  was  so.  "When  he  breathed  his  last 
scarcely  any  one  shed  tears.  The  victory  over 
death  was  evident  and  complete,  and  every 
heart  was  absorbed  in  heavenly  feeling."  He 
died  on  the  21st  of  January,  1832,  in  the  eighty- 
fifth  year  of  his  age. 

At  the  close  of  his  life,  while  he  remembered 
several  other  great  and  important  religious  in- 
stitutions, he  did  not  forget  the  Shetland  mis- 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


199 


sion,  but  left  it  three  thousand  pounds  in  his 
will.  In  writing  to  his  family  immediately  upon 
the  demise  of  Mr.  Scott,  Dr.  Clarke  observed, 
"  I  seem  to  have  come  here  in  order  to  learn  to 
die." 

About  this  time  he  received  a  letter  from  the 
board  of  managers  of  the  Missionary  Society 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  dated 
New- York,  December  23,  1831,  inviting  him 
to  visit  America,  and  give  the  assistance  of 
his  presence  and  counsel  to  their  operations. 
As  his  reply  to  this  letter  is  very  interesting, 
we  shall  give  it  entire  : — 

"  To  Doctors  and  Messrs.  J.  Emory,  B.  Waugh, 
N.  Bangs,  F.  Hall,  and  G.  Suckley. 

"  February  6,  1832. 
"  Gentlemen  and  Rev.  Brethren, — Having 
been  absent  in  the  west  of  England  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  your  letter  did  not  reach  my 
hand  till  some  weeks  after  its  arrival.  Your 
kind  invitation  to  visit  the  United  States  was 
gratifying  to  me,  and  had  I  been  apprized  of 
your  intentions  a  few  months  earlier,  I  should 
most  certainly  have  endeavoured  to  have  met 
your  wishes,  and  by  so  doing  I  have  no  doubt 
I  should  have  been  both  gratified  and  profited. 
But  the  warning  is  too  short,  and  I  am  engaged 
so  far  both  in  England  and  Ireland  in  behalf  of 
our  missionary  cause  that  I  cannot  by  any  sub- 
stitute redeem  those  pledges.  I  had  proposed 
also  to  visit  the  Shetland  isles  if  possible ;  but 
as  I  had  not  pledged  myself  to  this  voyage,  I 


200 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


could  have  waived  my  purpose  in  favour  of 
America,  to  visit  which  I  have  been  long  wait- 
ing an  opening  of  Providence :  I  might  add, 
that  I  should  have  wished  to  have  the  appoint- 
ment of  our  conference  for  the  voyage. 

"  Now,  although  I  feel  a  measure  of  regret 
that  I  am  disappointed  in  this  wished-for  visit  to 
the  American  continent,  yet  I  am  far  from  sup- 
posing that  there  may  not  be  a  providential  in- 
terference in  the  way.  I  am,  as  no  doubt  you 
have  already  learned,  an  old  man,  having  gone 
beyond  '  threescore  years  and  ten,'  and  con- 
sequently not  able  to  perform  the  labour  of 
youth.  You  would  naturally  expect  me  to 
preach  much,  and  this  I  could  not  do.  One 
sermon  in  the  day  generally  exhausts  me,  and 
I  have  been  obliged  to  give  up  all  evening 
preaching,  as  I  found  the  night  air  to  be  injuri- 
ous to  my  health.  My  help,  therefore,  must 
have  been  very  limited,  and  in  many  cases  this 
would  have  been  very  unsatisfactory  to  the 
good  people  of  the  United  States.  This  diffi- 
culty, I  grant,  might  have  been  supplied  by  an 
able  assistant,  who  might  have  been  inclined  to 
accompany  me ;  but  even  this  would  not  have 
satisfied  the  eye  or  ear  of  curiosity.  But  as 
the  journey  is  now  impracticable,  these  reflec- 
tions are  useless. 

"  I  respect,  I  wish  well  to  your  state,  and  I 
love  your  church.  As  far  as  I  can  discern,  you 
are  close  imitators  of  the  original  Methodists, 
(than  whom  a  greater  blessing  has  not  been 
given  to  the  British  nation  since  the  Reforma- 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


201 


tion,)  holding  the  same  doctrines,  and  acting 
under  the  same  discipline  ;  therefore  have  you 
prospered,  as  we  have  prospered.  There  is  no 
danger  so  imminent  both  to  yourselves  and  to 
us,  as  departing  from  our  original  simplicity  in 
spirit,  in  manners,  and  in  our  mode  of  worship. 
As  the  world  is  continually  changing  around  us 
we  are  liable  to  be  affected  by  these  changes. 
We  think,  in  many  cases,  that  we  may  please 
well  intentioned  men  better,  and  be  more  use- 
ful to  them,  by  permitting  many  of  the  more 
innocent  forms  of  the  world  to  enter  into  the 
church ;  wherever  we  have  done  so  we  have 
infallibly  lost  ground  in  the  depth  of  our  reli- 
gion, and  in  its  spirituality  and  unction.  I 
would  say  to  all,  Keep  your  doctrines  and  your 
discipline,  not  only  in  your  church  books  and 
your  society  rules,  but  preach  the  former  with- 
out refining  upon  them, — observe  the  latter, 
without  lending  it  to  circumstances,  or  impair- 
ing its  vigour  by  frivolous  exceptions  and  par- 
tialities. 

"As  I  believe  your  nation  is  destined  to  be 
the  mightiest  and  happiest  nation  of  the  globe, 
so  I  believe  that  your  church  is  likely  to  be- 
come the  most  extensive  and  pure  in  the  uni- 
verse. As  a  church,  abide  in  the  apostles'  doc- 
trine and  fellowship. 

"  As  a  nation  be  firmly  united  ;  entertain  no 
petty  differences ; — totally  abolish  the  slave 
trade;  abhor  all  offensive  wars;  never  provoke 
even  the  puniest  state  ;  and  never  strike  the 
first  blow.   Encourage  agriculture  and  friendly 

It 


202 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


traffic.  Cultivate  the  sciences  and  arts ;  let 
learning  have  its  proper  place,  space,  and  ade- 
quate share  of  esteem  and  honour ; — if  possi- 
ble, live  in  peace  with  all  nations ;  retain  your 
holy  zeal  for  God's  cause  and  your  country's 
weal ;  and  that  you  may  ever  retain  your  liber- 
ty, avoid,  as  a  bane  and  ruin,  a  national  debt. 
I  say  to  you,  as  it  was  said  to  Rome  of  old, — 

'  Tu  regere  impcrio  populos,  Romane,  memento, 
Hoe  tibi  erunt  artes  pacisque  imponere  morem, 
Parcere  subjectis  et  debellare  superbos.' 

"But  whither  am  I  running?  Truly,  truly,  do 
I  wish  you  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and,  therefore,  with  my  best  prayers  for  your 
civil  and  religious  prosperity,  and  hearty  thanks 
to  each  of  you  individually  for  the  handsome 
and  honourable  manner  in  which  you  have 
framed  your  invitation,  I  have  the  honour  to  be, 
gentlemen  and  reverend  brethren,  your  obliged, 
humble  servant,  and  most  cordial  well-wisher, 
"  Adam  Clarke." 

On  the  25th  of  the  following  March,  Dr. 
Clarke  was  called  upon  to  fulfil  a  promise 
which  he  had  made  many  years  before  to  Dr. 
Hawes,  to  preach  for  the  Royal  Humane  So- 
ciety. He  delivered  the  discourse  from  John 
v,  25.  It  should  also  be  stated,  that  about  this 
time  he  accepted  an  invitation  from  the  Wes- 
leyan  missionary  committee  to  preach  for  them 
in  London.  The  prompt  manner  in  which  he 
accepted  the  invitation  shows  that  all  painful 
feeling  which  he  might  have  had,  on  account 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


203 


of  the  passing  of  the  "  resolution"  relative  to  his 
Irish  schools,  had  wholly  left  his  mind. 

As  the  spring  came  on,  Dr.  Clarke  felt  a  de- 
sire to  visit  his  Irish  schools  again ;  and  we 
find  from  his  diary  that  he  left  Liverpool  for 
Ireland  on  Friday,  May  18th,  and  arrived  at 
Donaghadee  on  the  next  morning,  and  reached 
his  friend  Harpur's  in  safety.  While  here  he 
became  very  much  indisposed,  and  on  the  fol- 
lowing Thursday  was  obliged  to  call  in  a 
physician.  A  severe  attack  of  the  rheumatism 
in  his  ankle  prevented  him  from  attending  to 
appointments  which  he  otherwise  would  have 
filled.  This  indisposition  so  increased,  that  he 
was  hindered  from  attending  to  the  active  pro- 
jects in  behalf  of  Ireland  which  he  proposed 
to  himself  when  he  started  on  his  journey.  He 
employed  himself,  during  his  confinement,  in 
drawing  tip  rules  for  the  government,  and  plans 
for  the  support,  of  the  schools.  To  a  person  of 
Dr.  Clarke's  active  habits,  confinement  must 
have  been  peculiarly  afflicting;  yet  the  kind- 
ness of  Mr.  Harpur's  family,  and  the  attention 
of  their  amiable  physician,  removed,  in  a  great 
degree,  the  pain  which  he  felt  in  being  obliged 
to  relinquish  his  active  operations,  and  to  re- 
main in  his  chamber  apparently  almost  useless. 
He  felt,  however,  resigned  to  the  will  of  Pro- 
vidence. 

His  pain  abated  on  June  2d,  and  with  the 
little  strength  which  he  had  remaining  he 
started  for  Belfast.  He  remained  here  a  day 
or  two,  and  then  left  for  Antrim ;  but  being 


204 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


unable  to  preach  there,  he  went  on  to  Coleraine, 
accompanied  by  his  friends,  Mr.  and  Miss 
Harpur.  He  spent  some  time,  on  the  day  after 
his  arrival,  in  attending  to  business  relative  to 
the  schools  ;  but  the  exertion  was  too  much  for 
him,  and  in  the  evening  he  was  obliged  to  take 
to  his  bed  again. 

The  cholera  had  at  this  time  reached  Liver- 
pool, and  all  the  community  were  labouring 
under  terror.  Dr.  Clarke  feared  that  he  should 
not  only  be  confined  temporarily  with  indispo- 
sition, but  lest  he  should  be  ultimately  laid  up 
so  far  away  from  his  family.  He  was  at  this 
time  with  his  friend,  Mr.  M'Alvvaine.  The 
principal  part  of  his  distress,  as  he  expressed 
himself  in  writing  to  Mrs.  Harpur,  was  more 
on  account  of  others  than  on  his  own  account ; 
and  for  their  sakes  he  desired  to  be  restored  to 
health. 

As  soon  as  the  family  of  Dr.  Clarke  learned 
the  state  of  his  health,  his  second  son,  Theo- 
doret,  started  from  London  for  Ireland,  in  order 
to  bring  his  father  home  as  soon  as  it  could  be 
done  with  safety.  The  coach  in  which  he 
took  his  passage  happened  to  be  unusually 
loaded,  and  a  box  was  so  placed  that  it  prevented 
him  from  sitting  erect.  He  complained  of  this 
inconvenience,  and  at  the  next  stage  it  was 
removed,  and  swung  on  the  side  on  which  he 
was  sitting.  Before  daylight  in  the  morning, 
as  they  were  passing  down  a  hill,  the  coach  was 
overturned  on  that  very  side,  and  the  passengers 
were  thrown  off,  Mr.  Clarke  undermost.  The 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


205 


iron  bar  of  the  coach-box  pressed  upon  one  of 
his  legs,  which  would  have  been  shattered  had 
it  not  been  for  this  box,  which  prevented  the 
coach  from  coming  entirely  to  the  ground.  Mr. 
Clarke  was  carried  to  Birmingham,  and  a  sur- 
geon immediately  employed.  It  was  impossible 
for  him  to  proceed  on  his  journey,  and  intelli- 
gence was  despatched  to  the  family,  informing 
them  of  his  state. 

Dr.  Clarke  was  not  aware  of  the  fact  that  his 
son  had  started  from  London,  and  in  the  mean 
time  visited  Port  Rush  and  Port  Stuart,  in  order 
to  look  a  little  after  the  schools  at  those  places. 
On  the  15th  of  June  he  received  a  letter,  in- 
forming him  of  his  son's  departure  from  the 
metropolis,  and  giving  him  a  hope  of  meeting 
him  on  the  following  evening.  The  next  day, 
however,  brought  him  another,  stating  the  ac- 
cident which  had  befallen  Mr.  Clarke. 

His  journal  for  that  day  thus  records  his 
feelings  : — "  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from 
the  Swan  Hotel,  Birmingham,  stating  that  my 
son,  on  his  way  from  London  to  Liverpool,  was 
upset  at  Leamington,  and  now,  bruised  and 
wounded,  is  laid  up  at  the  hotel.  Alas!  alas! 
and  I  do  not  know  the  extent  of  this  evil ;  but, 
unfit  as  I  am  to  undertake  this  journey  and 
voyage,  I  will  set  off  for  Belfast,  and  take  the 
first  vessel  there  for  England.  0  may  God  in 
his  mercy  interfere  in  this  behalf!  Spare  the 
life  of  my  son  !  and  give  me  strength  for  the 
journey  and  voyage  before  me  !  O  what  a  pro- 
vidence is  this  !    May  God  work  in  his  mercy, 


206 


LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


and  silence  any  irregular  feelings  or  complaints 
in  my  soul !  Show  me,  show  me,  0  God,  the 
•way  that  I  should  take  !  O  let  me  not  be  laid 
up  again,  either  by  sea  or  land !" 

On  the  20th  of  June  he  left  Coleraine  for 
Belfast,  where  he  took  passage  in  a  steam- 
vessel  for  Liverpool,  at  which  place  he  arrived 
in  the  afternoon  of  the  22d,  and  crossing  the 
river  Mersey,  arrived  at  his  friend's,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Forshaw,  where  he  was  again  laid  up. 

His  indisposition  increased  here,  and  he  was 
confined  for  several  days.  He  occupied  his 
time  by  reading  and  writing,  and  making  re- 
marks on  what  he  saw  and  read. 

The  news  from  Liverpool,  while  he  was  on 
his  journey  thither,  was  of  the  most  dismal  na- 
ture. Cases  of  the  cholera  were  increasing 
daily,  and  the  fear  which  it  excited  had  caused 
business  to  come  nearly  to  a  stand.  On  June 
28th  forty-nine  cases  occurred,  and  a  third  ship 
with  emigrants  was  put  back  with  the  cholera 
on  board.  Dr.  Clarke  prosecuted  his  journey, 
and  reached  home  on  the  2d  of  July,  and  found 
his  son  Theodoret  recovering,  and  the  rest  of 
the  family  well. 

Thus  terminated  this  afflictive  journey,  but 
during  his  detention  and  sufferings  the  doctor 
neither  murmured  nor  repined.  He  trusted  in 
Providence,  and  knew  that  God  would  do  all 
things  well :  the  feelings  of  his  heart  were  ex- 
pressed in  these  words  :  "  Into  thy  hands,  O 
Lord,  I  commit  my  spirit."  He  thus  concludes 
his  journal : — "  The  cholera  was  before  me, 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE.  207 


behind  me,  around  about  me,  but  I  was  pre- 
served from  all  dread.  I  trusted  in  the  sacri- 
ficial death  of  Jesus  ;  no  trust  is  higher  ;  and 
none  lower  can  answer  the  end  :  therefore  I 
was  not.  divided  between  two  opinions  or  two 
creeds.  If  Christianity  be  not  true,  there  is 
no  religion  upon  earth,  for  no  other  religion  is 
worth  a  rush  to  man's  salvation  ;  if  we  have 
not  redemption  in  Jesus  there  is  no  other  Sa- 
viour! If  not  justified  through  his  blood,  and 
sanctified  by  his  Spirit,  there  is  no  final  happi- 
ness. But  there  is  a  Christ,  there  is  redemp- 
tion through  his  blood.  I  have  this  redemp- 
tion, and  I  am  waiting  for  the  fulness  of  the 
blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus.  I  feel  a  simple 
heart :  the  prayers  of  my  childhood  are  yet 
precious  to  me,  and  the  simple  hymns  which  I 
sung  when  a  child  I  sing  now  with  unction 
and  delight,  '  for  mc  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die 
is  gain'  " 

Although  Dr.  Clarke  was  so  much  detained 
by  illness,  yet  he  found  enough  during  his  stay 
in  Ireland  to  encourage  him  in  the  good  work. 
The  accounts  which  he  received  from  the 
teachers  led  him  to  believe  that  much  good 
had  been  done,  and  that  much  good  would  be 
done.  The  Holy  Scriptures  were  almost  uni- 
versally read,  and  the  Catholics  themselves 
seemed  not  to  have  the  slightest  objection. 


208  LIFE  OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Appearance  on  his  return  from  Ireland — Goes  to  Liverpool 
to  attend  conference — delivers  the  annual  sermon — Resigns 
Shetland  to  the  conference — His  roving  commission — G:ies 
to  Frome— Extracts  from  his  speech  there — Meets  one  of  his 
earliest  hearers — Goes  to  Weston — Returns  home — Great 
calamity  in  Shetland — Undertakes  to  write  the  memoir  of 
Rev.  T.  Roberts — His  kindness  to  a  poor  widow — Starts 
for  Bayswater — Taken  with  the  cholera — His  last  hours. 

When  Dr.  Clarke  returned  from  Ireland,  his 
weakness  and  prostration  were  apparent.  His 
remarks  to  his  daughter  Mary  Ann  showed  that 
he  felt  his  state :  "  See,"  said  he,  "  Mary,  how 
the  strong  man  has  bowed  himself,  for  strong 
he  was,  but  it  is  God  who  has  brought  him 
down,  and  he  can  raise  him  up ;  he  still  owns 
the  word  which  I  preach ;  he  still  continues 
my  influence  among  the  people,  and  hence  it  is 
plain  he  has  other  work  for  me  to  do.  I  have 
never  fallen  out  with  life,  but  I  have  often  fallen 
out  with  myself,  because  I  have  not  spent  it 
better ;  to  remedy  this  I  should  be  glad,  with 
my  present  knowledge  and  experience,  to  live 
life  over  again.  I  do  not  admire  the  thought 
that 

•  Life  does  little  more  supply 
Than  just  to  look  about  us,  and  to  die.' 

This  sentiment,  practically  regarded,  would  be 
the  creed  of  the  sluggard  and  the  coward.  No  ; 
there  is  in  life  much  to  be  done,  much  to  be' 
learned,  and  much  to  be  suffered  :  we  should 
live  in  time  in  reference  to  eternity.  This  I 
know,  God's  mercy  has  had  a  great  deal  to  do 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


209 


to  bring  us  thus  far ;  it  will  have  more  to  do  to 
bring  us  to  the  verge  of  the  eternal  world  ;  and 
it  will  have  most  of  all  to  bring  us  to  glory." 

Dr.  Clarke  felt  a  great  desire  to  be  present 
at  the  conference  of  1 832,  which  was  held  in 
Liverpool.  To  this  the  family  most  strenuously 
objected,  as  the  state  of  his  health  was  so  pre- 
carious as  to  threaten  a  fatal  issue  unless  he 
abstained  from  his  labours  for  a  season.  His 
great  desire  to  be  present  at  another  meeting 
of  his  brethren,  and  do  something  for  his  be- 
loved Shetland,  prompted  him  to  undertake  the 
fatigue  of  the  journey,  and  he  accordingly 
started.  At  Liverpool  he  found  that  the  cho- 
lera was  raging,  and  that  some  of  his  friends 
were  falling  victims  to  this  great  pestilential 
scourge. 

During  the  session  of  the  conference  he  was 
called  upon  to  deliver  the  annual  sermon.  He 
at  first  refused  on  account  of  his  weakness,  but 
at  length  he  yielded  to  the  earnest  solicitations 
of  the  officers.  He  now  gave  up  the  Shetland 
mission  into  the  hands  of  the  conference,  with 
the  trustship  of  .£3000,  which  Mr.  Scott  had 
left  in  his  will,  and  the  j£400  which  he  had 
received  from  Miss  Sophia  Ward. 

At  this  conference  he  was  finally  set  down 
as  supernumerary,  and  stationed  at  Windsor, 
with  the  following  note  attached  to  his  name  : — 
"  Though  Dr.  Clarke  is  set  down  supernumerary 
for  Windsor,  he  is  not  bound  to  that  circuit,  but 
is  most  respectfully  and  affectionately  requested 
to  visit  all  parts  of  our  connection,  and  labour 
14 


210  LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


according  to  his  strength  and  convenience." 
This  he  called  his  "  roving  commission." 

Dr.  Clarke  went  immediately  from  the  con- 
ference to  visit  his  youngest  son,  Rev.  J.  B.  B. 
Clarke,  at  Frome,  in  Somersetshire,  to  assist 
him  in  conducting  a  public  meeting  for  the 
purpose  of  establishing  a  "  District  Visiting  So- 
ciety." With  a  great  deal  of  pains  and  labour 
his  son  had  succeeded  in  eliciting  the  attention 
of  the  public,  and  in  enlisting  the  influence  of 
men  of  rank  in  this  very  benevolent  undertaking. 
When  the  doctor  met  his  son  he  remarked,  as 
he  placed  his  hand  on  his  head  and  kissed  him, 
"  The  old  man,  you  see,  Joseph,  is  come  ;  though 
battered  and  tossed  about,  he  has  still  strength 
to  come  at  the  call  of  his  son."  Although  it 
was  obvious  that  his  health  was  materially 
affected,  his  usual  kindness  of  manner  and 
cheerfulness  of  disposition  still  remained  with 
him.  And  yet  his  cheerfulness  was  accom- 
panied with  blandness,  and  mildness,  and 
sanctity.  He  appeared  as  one  who  was  not 
preparing,  but  had  already  been  prepared,  for  a 
higher  state  of  existence, — his  joy  was  so  pure, 
— his  kindness  so  heartfelt, — his  piety  so  in- 
tense,— his  manners  and  voice  so  expressive 
of  inward  peace. 

On  the  morning  of  the  public  meeting  he 
arose,  improved  in  his  feelings,  having  some- 
what recovered  from  the  fatigue  of  his  journey. 
On  the  platform  he  took  his  station,  as  usual, 
behind  the  front  ranks,  and  awaited  his  appointed 
time  to  speak.    It  happened  that  the  resolution 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


211 


which  he  was  expected  to  advocate  had  not 
been  handed  to  him.  When  he  was  announced, 
he  arose,  and  with  a  smiling  countenance  and 
open  hands,  he  thus  addressed  the  marquis  of 
Bath,  who  presided  at  the  meeting:  "  My  lord, 
I  have  been  summoned  from  far  to  recom- 
mend and  support  the  objects  of  this  society ; 
but  I  find  myself  in  rather  an  awkward  situation ; 
expected  to  make  a  speech,  and  not  a  line  given 
me  as  a  foundation  for  observation,  or  as  a  peg 
on  which  to  hang  a  speech."  The  oversight 
was  instantly  remedied  by  furnishing  him  with 
a  copy  of  the  resolution. 

His  address  on  this  occasion  was  one  of 
unusual  vigour  and  effect,  and  the  whole  assem- 
bly seemed  to  listen  to  him  as  to  a  friend  and  not 
to  a  stranger.  A  few  extracts  of  this  perform- 
ance, which  were  taken  down  soon  after  the 
delivery,  are  well  worthy  of  preservation.  In 
the  course  of  his  speech  he  remarked, — "  When 
I  came  forth,  my  lord,  among  my  fellows  as  a 
public  minister,  I  felt  the  importance  of  not 
making  any  man  my  model,  and  not  taking  any 
peculiar  creed  as  the  standard  of  my  faith.  As 
I  was  to  explain  and  enforce  Scripture  on  my 
own  responsibility,  I  resolved  that  all  should 
be  the  result  of  ray  own  examination.  The 
Scriptures,  therefore,  I  read  through  repeatedly 
in  their  primitive  languages,  with  all  the  col- 
lateral helps  of  ancient  tongues  which  I  could 
command ;  I  analyzed,  compared,  sifted,  and 
arranged  ;  I  stretched  my  intellect  to  its  widest 
grasp  of  comprehension,  to  understand  the 


212 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


nature  and  attributes  of  God,  together  with  the 
reasons  and  demands  of  his  word.  But  there 
was  a  necessity  that  all  should  be  reduced  to 
some  kind  of  creed ;  that  it  should  not  be  a 
scattered  host  of  unconnected  thoughts,  but  a 
combined  and  irrefragably  deduced  series  of 
incontrovertible  doctrine,  agreeing  with  truth 
and  fitted  for  use.  This  compelled  me  to 
arrange  my  particulars  into  generals,  to  con- 
centrate my  forces,  and  call  in  my  stragglers  ; 
nor  did  I  ever  cease  thus  to  condense  my  creed 
till  I  had  reduced  its  several  parts  under  the 
two  grand  heads,  Love  to  God,  and  love  to 
man. 

"  Here  I  found  that  I  had  a  rule  to  which  I 
could  refer  all  my  conceptions  of  the  great  and 
holy  God,  and  all  my  endeavours  for  the  wel- 
fare of  mankind  ;  it  was  a  creed  of  practice, 
and  not  of  theory,  capable  of  being  drawn  into 
use  at  a  moment's  notice  ;  and,  under  the  influ- 
ence of  that  short  creed,  love  to  God  and 
love  to  man,  I  began  that  society,  in  a  great 
measure  similar  to  this,  the  well-known,  far- 
spread,  and  long-tried  Strangers'  Friend  Society." 

In  this  part  of  his  speech  he  uttered  a 
sentence,  the  conclusion  of  which  seemed  like 
the  prediction  of  prophecy;  and  it  was  pro- 
nounced with  such  a  "  calm  glow  of  wrapp'd 
devotion,"  that  it  reached  the  hearts  of  all  in 
the  large  assembly  which  he  was  addressing. 
Speaking  of  the  various  grades  of  society  and 
ranks  which  were  engaged  in  the  support  of 
the  association,  he  remarked  to  the  president, 


LIFE   OF   ADAM  CLARKE. 


213 


"  In  your  lordship  and  your  noble  and  right 
reverend  supporters,  the  earl  of  Cork  and  the 
bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  I  behold  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  highest  ranks  in  the  land, 
peers  spiritual  and  temporal.  I  am  told  that 
there  are  present  here  members  of  parliament, 
clergy  and  gentry,  and  all  grades  have  united 
and  come  forward  as  the  poor  man's  friends 
and  as  officers  of  the  society.  It  is  a  grateful 
sight.  Thus  also  it  is  even  with  the  economy 
of  heaven  ;  since,  concerning  it,  we  hear  of 
thrones  and  dominions,  and  principalities  and 
powers  ;  for  orderly  government  seems  to  be 
well  pleasing  to  God  ;  and  what  other  degrees 
may  be  required  to  constitute  the  harmony  of 
the  celestial  hierarchy  1  know  not,  but — /  shall 
soo7i  be  there,  and  then  I  shall  know  the  whole  .'" 
And  it  was  not  long  before  he  was  let  in  to 
behold  this  mystery. 

The  remainder  of  the  week  he  spent  in  visiting 
and  writing,  and  exhorting  his  son  to  diligence 
and  prudence  in  his  holy  calling.  To  have  the 
advice  and  admonition  of  a  father  so  experi- 
enced was  no  small  privilege  ;  and,  doubtless, 
the  exhortations  he  left  with  his  son  were  duly 
appreciated,  and  have  done  much  toward  pro- 
moting his  personal  usefulness  in  the  church  of 
which  he  is  a  minister. 

On  Sunday  morning,  about  an  hour  before  he 
went  to  the  chapel,  the  servant  announced  that 
a  man  named  Hartford  was  below,  wishing  to 
see  Dr.  Clarke.  When  the  doctor  came  down 
the  man  was  quite  confounded,  and  exclaimed, 


214 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


"  What,  be  this  he  !  the  tidy  little  boy  that  fifty 
years  agone  myself  and  many  other  young  ones 
went  all  about  the  country  to  see  and  hear,  un- 
der whom  I  and  several  others  were  convinced 
of  sin,  and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  continue  to 
this  day !"  "  Yes,"  replied  Dr.  Clarke,  "  this 
is  the  form  into  which  the  labour,  wear,  and 
tear  of  fifty  years  have  thrown  that  little  boy." 
It  appears  that  the  visiter  was  one  of  the  young 
persons  present  when  Dr.  Clarke  preached  at 
Road,  when  he  first  came  to  England.  He 
asked  Mr.  Hartford  how  many  of  the  "  thirteen 
persons  whom  he  admitted  into  society  at  that 
time  were  still  alive."  He  answered,  "  Ten 
were  dead  long  ago  ;  but  himself,  Lucas,  and 
Miss  Perkins,  now  Mrs.  Whitaker,  remained, 
and  that  the  good  work  had  gone  on  and  in- 
creased from  that  day  to  this." 

In  recording  tbe  circumstances  of  this  inter- 
view Dr.  Clarke  adds  the  following  remark : — 
"  N.  B.  When  I  received  my  commission  from 
God,  these  words  were  contained  in  it :  /  have 
ordained  you  that  you  should  go  and  bring  forth 
fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should  remain." 

On  the  next  day  Dr.  Clarke  left  Frome,  and 
went  to  Weston  super  Mare,  accompanied  by  his 
son  and  family,  on  a  visit  to  Mrs.  Brooke,  the 
mother-in-law  of  Rev.  J.  B.  B.  Clarke.  During 
this  journey  his  spirits  were  good,  and  he  ap- 
peared to  suffer  but  little  from  the  exercises 
of  the  sabbath.  When  he  reached  the  place 
of  his  destination  he  was  somewhat  wearied. 
The  kind  attention  of  his  friends  and  a  little 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


215 


rest  soon  restored  him.  He  did  not  remain  long 
in  Weston,  having  engaged  to  preach  at  Bris- 
tol on  the  following  Sunday.  Accordingly  on 
Thursday  he  bade  his  friends  and  children  an 
affectionate  farewell,  and  being  accompanied 
by  his  son  to  the  Bristol  stage  they  parted,  to 
meet  no  more  on  earth. 

After  discharging  his  duty  at  Bristol,  Dr. 
Clarke  proceeded  to  Bath ;  from  which  place 
he  went  on  home,  and  reached  his  residence  on 
the  twenty-fourth  of  August.  For  four  months  he 
had  had  incessant  labour  and  travelling,  or  con- 
finement and  suffering ;  and  now  his  exhausted 
frame  called  for  rest.  As  soon  as  he  reached 
home  he  found  a  letter  from  Shetland,  inform- 
ing him  of  a  great  calamity  which  had  occur- 
red to  the  people  and  the  church  in  those 
islands. 

The  letter  stated  that  on  the  sixteenth  of  the 
month,  the  day  being  very  fair,  the  fishermen 
were  induced  to  go  to  the  Haaf,  or  fishing  station, 
which  is  far  from  the  shore.  About  two  o'clock 
on  the  following  morning  a  tremendous  gale 
came  up,  and  drove  some  of  the  boats  out  to 
sea :  some  were  taken  up  by  a  vessel,  and 
others  were  seen  to  perish.  In  these  boats 
were  nine  of  the  class-leaders  connected  with 
the  missionary  station,  as  well  as  many  private 
members.  Some  left  large  families  that  de- 
pended on  their  daily  exertions  to  obtain  them 
the  necessaries  of  life  ;  and  by  this  disaster, 
forty  widows  and  nearly  two  hundred  fatherless 
children  were  left  in  the  society.    Here  was  a 


216  LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

new  call  upon  Dr.  Clarke's  sympathy  and 
efforts  to  relieve  so  much  distress. 

About  this  period  Dr.  Clarke  was  reminded 
of  the  promise  to  write  a  memoir  of  his  old 
friend,  Rev.  Thomas  Roberts,  in  case  he  should 
be  the  survivor.  The  reason  why  he  wished 
him  to  do  so,  as  he  told  Mrs.  Brackenbury,  who 
applied  to  the  doctor  to  fulfil  his  promise,  was, 
"  that  Dr.  Clarke  had  such  generosity  of  heart, 
and  honesty  of  nature,  that  he  could  fully  con- 
fide himself  to  his  hands."  As  Dr.  Clarke  had 
now  returned  home,  and  anticipated  staying  for 
some  time,  he  made  preparations  to  redeem  the 
pledge. 

Shetland  and  Ireland  still  lay  near  his  heart, 
and  having  mentioned  the  calamity  which  had 
befallen  the  former,  in  one  of  his  letters,  he 
says, — "  What  to  do  I  know  not,  nor  where  to 
turn :  I  have  known  no  calamity  in  Shetland 
equal  to  this.  Ireland  is  bad  enough  ;  but  what 
is  all  their  wretchedness,  what  is  all  their  mi- 
sery, compared  to  the  present  state  of  Shet- 
land ?  *  *  But  what  can  I  do  for  Shetland  ? 
Were  it  not  so  late  in  the  year  I  would  set  off 
thither."  Thus  even  to  the  latest  days  of  his 
life  these  two  great  benevolent  objects  possess- 
ed the  affections  of  his  heart. 

It  was  remarked  that  at  family  worship  he 
invariably  prayed  for  each  of  his  household, 
by  name,  that  they  might  be  preserved  from  the 
cholera,  or  prepared  for  sudden  death.  For 
the  nation  at  large  he  prayed,  "  that  it  would 
please  Almighty  God  to  turn  the  hearts  of  the 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


217 


people  unto  himself,  and  cut  short  his  judgment 
in  mercy."  On  Saturday,  August  25th,  after  he 
had  prayed  with  his  family  and  arisen  from  his 
devotional  posture,  he  remarked  to  Mrs.  Clarke, 
"  I  think,  my  dear,  it  will  not  be  my  duty  to 
kneel  down  much  longer,  as  it  is  with  pain  and 
difficulty  that  I  can  rise  up  off  my  knees." 

Having  promised  to  preach  at  Bayswater 
the  next  day,  sabbath,  his  friend,  Mr.  Hobbs, 
called  for  him,  with  his  chaise.  Before  they 
started,  he  gave  a  servant  a  piece  of  silver,  and 
said,  "  Take  this  to  poor  Mrs.  Fox,  with  my 
love  and  blessing ;  perhaps  it  is  the  last  I  shall 
ever  give  her."  This  afflicted  woman  had  been 
a  subject  of  his  charitable  attention,  and  whether 
at  home  or  abroad,  he  remembered  to  say  or  do 
something  kind  for  her.  When  the  servant  re- 
turned from  the  cottage,  where  this  aged  woman 
was  about  to  meet  her  end,  he  inquired  "  how 
she  was,  and  if  her  soul  was  happy  ?"  and  on 
being  informed  that  she  was  "  quite  happy  and 
resigned,"  he  replied  with  strong  emphasis, 
"  Praise  God."  Shortly  after  he  took  his  seat 
in  the  carriage,  and  left  his  own  gate  for  ever. 

On  the  way  to  Bayswater  he  was  quite  cheer- 
ful, but  when  he  arrived  there  he  appeared 
wearied,  and  during  the  evening  he  was  languid 
and  sUent ;  and  taking  a  little  medicine  he  re- 
tired to  his  chamber  quite  early.  During  the 
night  his  indisposition  increased,  and  he  passed 
the  hours  very  painfully.  On  Sunday  morning 
he  arose  early,  but  this  occasioned  no  surprise, 
aa  it  was  his  usual  custom.    At  six  o'clock  he 


218 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


sent  for  Mr.  Hobbs,  who  obeyed  the  summons, 
and  came  to  him  with  all  speed.  He  found 
Dr.  Clarke  with  his  great  coat  on,  his  travelling 
bag  in  his  hand,  and  his  hat  by  him,  as  though 
he  were  about  to  take  a  journey.  As  soon  as 
Mr.  Hobbs  entered,  he  exclaimed,  "  You 
must  get  me  home  directly,  without  a  mira- 
cle 1  could  not  preach  ;  get  me  home, — I  want 
to  be  home."  Mr.  Hobbs,  seeing  him  look  ex- 
ceedingly ill,  replied,  "  Indeed,  doctor,  you  are 
too  ill  to  go  home  :  you  had  better  stay  here  ; 
at  any  rate,  the  gig  is  not  fit  for  you  ;  I  will  go 
and  inquire  for  a  post  chaise,  if  you  are  deter- 
mined to  return  to  Eastcott." 

The  sudden  manner  in  which  Mr.  Hobbs  had 
been  called  alarmed  Mrs.  Hobbs,  who  soon 
came  down  with  her  daughter  and  another 
lady,  the  servant  having  informed  them  of  Dr. 
Clarke's  indisposition.  He  had  sunk  into  a 
chair,  and  as  he  was  very  cold  they  had  a  fire 
kindled,  and  while  the  ladies  rubbed  his  fore- 
head and  hands,  Mr.  Hobbs  sent  his  servant  to 
a  neighbouring  physician,  and  despatched  mes- 
sengers to  his  sons,  informing  them  of  their 
father's  illness.  Mr.  Charles  Greenly,  of  Chat- 
ham, who  was  then  on  a  professional  visit  to 
the  cholera  hospital  at  Bayswater,  was  also 
called  in.  Not  long  after  Mr.  Theodoret  Clarke 
arrived,  and  was  soon  followed  by  his  brother 
John,  accompanied  by  the  doctor's  nephew, 
Mr.  Thrasycles  Clarke,  who  had  been  a  sur- 
geon in  the  royal  navy  and  familiar  with  cholera 
cases. 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


219 


The  decision  of  these  gentlemen  was,  that 
Dr.  Clarke  was  labouring  under  an  attack  of 
the  cholera ;  and  it  was  found  that  he  was  un- 
able to  be  conveyed  upstairs.  Mr.  Hobbs  re- 
marked to  him,  "  My  dear  doctor,  you  must  put 
your  soul  into  the  hands  of  your  God,  and  trust 
in  the  merits  of  your  Saviour."  He  replied 
faintly,  "  I  do,  I  do." 

All  skill,  experience,  and  attention  were  em- 
ployed to  arrest  his  disease.  In  the  mean  time 
the  chapel  where  he  was  expected  to  preach 
became  crowded,  and  when  Rev.  Mr.  Wormes- 
ley,  after  reading  prayers,  announced  that  Dr. 
Clarke  was  labouring  under  an  attack  of  the 
cholera,  the  impression  upon  the  congregation 
was  great.  A  friend  of  the  doctor's,  who  was 
present,  hastened  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Hobbs, 
to  ascertain  if  it  were  actually  the  case  ;  and 
found  on  his  arrival,  that  in  the  confusion  which 
the  suddenness  of  his  attack  had  caused  they 
had  neglected  to  send  for  Mrs.  Clarke.  He 
immediately  drove  to  Haydon  Hall,  and  return- 
ed with  her  to  Bayswater  about  four  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon.  When  she  entered  the  room  he 
had  but  sufficient  strength  to  extend  his  hand 
toward  her.  Soon  after  Mrs.  Hook,  his  daugh- 
ter, arrived,  and  he  opened  his  eyes  feebly, 
and  strove  to  grasp  her  hand.  He  had  not 
spoken  since  morning  but  twice,  when  he  ask- 
ed his  son  Theodoret,  "  Am  I  blue  ?"  and  at 
noon,  on  seeing  him  move  from  his  bed-side, 
he  asked,  with  anxiety,  "  Are  you  going  ?" 

Dr.  Philips,  who  had  visited  him  in  the 


220 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


morning,  called  again  in  the  afternoon  ;  but  Mr. 
Greenly  and  Mr.  Thrasycles  Clarke  remained 
with  him  during  the  day.  The  intense  interest 
which  Mr.  Hobbs'  family  felt  in  the  sufferer 
prompted  them  to  do  all  that  they  could  to  re- 
lieve his  pain.  But  all  that  they  and  his  im- 
mediate relatives  could  do  was  not  able  to  pre- 
vent the  approach  of  that  hour  which  God  has 
made  inevitable. 

From  the  first  the  doctor  appeared  to  suffer 
but  little  pain  :  the  sickness  was  not  long,  and 
the  spasms  passed  off  before  noon.  His  strength 
seemed  entirely  gone,  and  he  laboured  under  a 
difficulty  of  breathing,  and  this  so  increased  in 
the  night,  and  was  so  distressing,  that  it  be- 
came necessary  to  remove  Mrs.  Clarke  from 
the  room.  Shortly  after  eleven  o'clock  Mr. 
Hobbs  came  into  the  apartment  where  she  was, 
and  said,  in  great  distress,  "  I  am  sure,  Mrs. 
Clarke,  the  doctor  is  dying."  She  accompa- 
nied him  immediately  into  the  room  where  he 
lay,  and  looking  at  him,  said,  "  Surely,  Mr. 
Hobbs,  you  are  mistaken  ;  Dr.  Clarke  breathes 
easier  than  he  did  just  now."  "  Yes,"  exclaim- 
ed he,  with  deep  emotion,  "  but  shorter."  The 
dying  saint  at  this  moment  heaved  a  short 
sigh,  and  his  spirit  returned  to  God  who  gave 
it. 

Thus  died  Adam  Clarke,  a  little  before 
midnight,  on  Sunday,  August  the  26th,  1832, 
in  the  seventieth  year  of  his  age. 

Such  a  man  was  Adam  Clarke.  Born  in 
obscurity  and  of  humble  origin,  his  name  has 


LIFE   OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


221 


gone  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Trusting  in  the 
sure  guidance  and  safe  protection  of  that  Provi- 
dence which  is  ever  watching  over  the  chil- 
dren of  God  for  good,  confiding  in  the  integrity 
of  his  principles  and  the  purity  of  his  motives, 
he  urged  his  course  forward,  and  the  blessing 
of  Heaven  rested  upon  all  that  he  did.  Called 
to  serve  God  in  the  days  of  his  early  boyhood,  he 
maintained  a  uniform  character,  preserved  the 
even  tenor  of  his  way,  fought  a  good  fight,  and 
kept  the  faith  to  the  end  of  a  long  and  laborious 
life. 

As  a  Christian  he  was  prudent,  upright,  just, 
strictly  just.  Judgment  did  he  lay  to  the  line  of 
his  actions,  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet 
of  his  thoughts  and  motives.  Some  instances 
of  this  severity  of  self-discipline  have  been 
introduced  in  this  memoir.  He  knew  of  but 
one  object  to  be  attained  in  this  world, — an  as- 
surance of  his  acceptance  with  God,  and  the 
promotion  of  his  glory  as  far  as  his  abilities 
could  effect  this  glorious  end.  As  a  minister 
of  Christ's  calling  and  ordaining,  he  made  all 
other  plans,  all  other  engagements,  bend  to  the 
duties  which  the  Christian  ministry  imposed 
upon  him.  These  he  regarded  as  absolutely 
binding,  those  he  looked  upon  as  proper  so  far 
as  they  tended  to  assist  him  in  the  discharge 
of  duties  which  no  circumstances  could  justify 
him  in  neglecting.  In  all  the  important  under- 
takings of  his  life  he  measured  not  his  abilities, 
nor  the  probabilities  of  success,  with  the  end 
to  be  obtained  ;  but  compared  the  accomplish- 


222 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


ment  of  all  plans  and  schemes  with  the  might 
of  an  omnipotent  God.  The  result  was,  that 
success  attended  his  efforts. 

His  natural  talents  were  not  splendid,  but 
their  exercise  always  terminated  in  something 
practically  useful.  He  had  to  contend  with 
difficulties,  and  his  plan  was  to  remove  obsta- 
cles, not  to  leap  over  them.  The  assistance 
he  received  in  the  commencement  of  his  career 
was  extremely  limited,  but  he  slowly  and  care- 
fully gathered  about  him  the  materials  with 
which  he  erected  the  firm  fabric  of  his  charac- 
ter, and  the  durable  superstructure  of  his  fame. 
He  always  untangled  the  Gordian  knot,  never 
cut  it : — he  knew  no  royal  road  to  knowledge  ; 
he  disdained  not  the  humble  and  beaten  track 
of  patient  investigation  and  untiring  research. 
If  his  fame  lacks  the  glare  of  the  brilliant  me- 
teor, it  possesses  the  calm,  steadily  increasing 
light  of  the  rising  star  : — and  it  will  be  forgot- 
ten only  when  the  stars  of  the  firmament  shall 
cease  to  shine. 

He  shunned  no  difficulties,  however  formida- 
ble, when  he  was  convinced  that  his  talents 
could  be  exercised  in  any  useful  manner ;  and 
the  greatness  of  some  of  his  undertakings  ma- 
nifested the  comprehensive  views  of  his  mind. 
Through  all  his  life  he  meekly  followed  the 
leadings  of  Piovidence ;  in  no  case  did  he  at- 
tempt to  drive  it.  Although  the  praise  of  men 
was  not  the  principle  which  stimulated  his 
powers,  yet  he  never  refused  to  accept  those 
honours  which  the  learned  world  were  pleased 


LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 


2'J3 


to  bestow  upon  him,  as  the  reward  of  real  merit 
and  successful  application  to  literature. 

The  actions  of  his  life  were  prompted  by 
that  glorious  principle  which  contains  the  con- 
centrated essence  of  the  law,  and  the  pure 
and  undefiled  spirit  of  the  gospel, — Love  to 
God  and  love  to  man.  The  fire  of  love 
burned  upon  the  altar  of  his  heart,  and  was 
diffused  through  all  the  actions  of  his  life. 
Christianity  made  him  a  man  and  a  gentle- 
man :  it  supported  him  in  his  arduous  under- 
takings, pointed  to  nobler  attainments,  and 
sustained  while  it  directed  his  operations.  His 
life  was  a  strict  observance  of  the  law,  and  a 
living  commentary  on  the  gospel.  His  name 
is  linked  with  his  country's  history,  and  his 
praise  is  in  all  the  churches.  The  birth  of 
Adam  Clarke  was  a  blessing  to  the  world,  and 
at  his  death  his  brethren  said  one  to  the  other, 
"  Know  ye  not  that  there  is  a  prince  and  a 
great  man  fallen  this  day  in  Israel  V 


the  end. 


